perswade not move the mind to assent without the inward testimony of the holy Ghost But the Spirit of God when he once breedeth this most assured perswasion in our minds that the doctrine which is contained in the holy Bible is of a truth the will of God and worketh that comfort and change of our minds and hearts which is promised and taught in this book by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within us though all Angels and men should say contrary yet we would beleeve this to be the voice of God but if that remaine not or be not in us though all should say it yet we would not beleeve it Neither doth not the Spirit therefore establish the authority of the Scripture Object The Scripture beareth witnesse of the Spirit therefore the Spirit not of it Answer because we are to examine what the Spirit speaketh within us by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of us the Spirit himselfe declareth unto us that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him and that he will teach us nothing in our hearts which is not agreeable unto that testimony before set down of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainly perswaded us of the Spirit himselfe we will never re-call our opinions of God and his worship to the Scripture as the only rule to try them by Now then after it is declared unto us by divine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnesse of that divine revelation in our hearts then at length do we find our selves to be confirmed by the mutuall testimony of the same Spirit in the Scripture and in our hearts and we beleeve the Scripture affirming of it self 2 Tim. 3. 2 Pet. 1. That it was delivered by divine inspiration to the holy men of God 6 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to be received in the Church The Scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith Whereas it appeareth unto us that it is the word of God which the Prophets and Apostles have left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must be the rule square by which all things which are taught done in the Church must be tried Now all things of which there useth to rise questions in the Christian Church do appertain either unto doctrine or unto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule unto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place we speak of the doctrine of the Church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which we are bound by the commandement of god to beleeve or obey and therefore they cannot be changed by the authority of any creature and they are become obnoxious unto the wrath of God whosoever submit not themselves in faith and obedience unto them To these decrees and precepts the Papists adde many sentences which not only are no where delivered in Scripture but are repugnant unto it and they contend That the Church or the Bishops have authority of decreeing yea contrary and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeve or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse then by the words of the holy Scripture to beleeve or obey Contrariwise we beleeve and confesse That no doctrine is to be proposed unto the Church not only if it be repugnant unto the holy Scripture but if it be not contained in it And whatsoever either is not by the expresse testimony of the holy Scripture delivered or doth not consequently follow out of the words of the Scripture rightly understood that we hold may be without hurt of conscience beleeved or not beleeved changed abrogated and omitted The difference of the Scripture and of other mens opinions For we must ever hold a necessary difference between the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writings and doctrine of others in the Church The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeved the rule of faith That the Scripture onely neither hath nor can have any errour in any matter other teachers both may erre and oftentimes also doe erre when they depart from the written word of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeved on their own word because we know that God speaketh with us in them others have credit not because themselves say so but because the Scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more then they can prove by the Scripture Wherefore we do not reject others doctrine and labours in the Church but only setting them in their owne place we submit them unto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is delivered of God himselfe and that not in one place only of the Scripture as You shall not adde unto the word which I spake unto you neither shall you take away from it And I protest unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecie of this booke Dent. 4. Revel 22. if any man shall adde unto thâ—se things God shall adde unto him the plagues that are written in this booke And if any man shall diminish of the words c. Neither only by these words is forbidden that no false things and openly repugnant to the written word be added to the doctrine of the Church but also that no uncertaine things or things not appertaining unto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his will but this is onely to be learned out of that which is disclosed in his word And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Who searched the Scriptures daily Acts 17. whether these things were so 2 Faith is grounded only on the Word Secondly faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of divine worship that is the sure assent by which we embrace every word of God delivered unto us because it is impossible for us to be deceived by it if we understand it aright Further also that it may breed in us a true worshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoveable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine concerning God and Religion besides that which is knowne to be revealed in his word We may not therefore give the honour which is due unto God unto men neither may we go from certaine things to uncertaine but cleave only to the word of God in the doctrine concerning Religion and therefore humane decrees must not be accounted amongst those which we are to imbrace by faith Faith cometh by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeved or done are part of divine worship But things not prescribed are no part of divine worship Therefore they are not necessary Thirdly for so much as the worship of God is a worke commanded of God performed
nothing though one should cut or wring it therefore 't is like a scabberd which admits of any sword not of steele only but of wood also or lead or brasse Doth then Parrie lye in this or hath the Jesuite lost his shame But yet they teare and defile the Scripture more miserably for thus Lindanus compares those that dispute out of Scripture to men drawing a woodden saw to whom being wearie there is no end of deluding Hosius in his book De expresso Dei verbo throughout it all handles these Positions That it is the propertie of Hereticks to dispute out of the Scriptures That they must not encounter with Hereticks out of the Scriptures That the Scriptures make Hereticks That the expresse word of God being alledged by Hereticks Protestants he meanes against the sense of all other that is of the Popish Church is the expresse word of the Divell We will not speak of other abominable passages which neither Jewes could attribute to Moses his Law nor Mahumetans to their Alchoran without punishment If heretofore such words had been spoken of Sibylla's leaves the Romans had punished them with death Yet for these or the like meritorious words by which they think they have cut off the Protestant sinews one receives a Bishops robe another a Cardinals Hat as a reward from the Pope O say they scoffingly what conferres your Scripture on you But boast not in thy wickednesse Psal 52.3 Pag. 24. the goodnesse of the Lord is powerfull every day But saith the Jesuite this is devised by Parrie Whitaker and such like deformed Reformers That in Popery the Scriptures are as much accounted as Aesops Fables without the Churches testimony That the Pope preferres the Church to the Scripture That in Popery they deny the word of God to be the rule of living and beleeving aright I answer that nothing of this is objected to us in the secular Theme why then doe you passe by things truly objected and accuse Poperie of these things Cover if you be wise the ulcers of your Babylon The first concerning Aesops Fables Brentius objected to Peter Asoto a black Friar anno 1556. Hee doth not obscurely saith hee intimate that hee hath plainly the same opinion of the Scriptures that any other Asoticus hath or hath written of to wit that the Scripture availeth as much as Aesops Fables without the Churches authority To whom Hosius answering anno 1557. saith thus This might be spoken in a pious meaning which any godly man endued with charity and that thinkes no evill might draw out of these words For truly if the Churches authority did not teach us that this Scripture is Canonicall it should have but little weight with us I pray you then how can you denie Poperie to be of this opinion which Hosius so great a pillar of the Romish Church confesseth may be spoken in a pious sense Tell me then what odds is there between these words To have a very little weight and between these To availe as much as Aesops Fables I wonder you touch the other sore Lib. de Concil col 12.13 which the chiefest of your side doe avoid willingly as a rock in the sea Bellarmine hath so touched it that hee equalls the Decrees of Councels in truth infallibilitie and Canonicall authoritie to the Gospels and holy Scriptures and extolls the Pope far above Decrees of Councels How then is the Pope according to Bellarmine not preferred to Scripture As for the third though we know not who objecteth it to you as you utter it yet it is doubtlesse true For according to the same Cardinall of yours the word of God written is but a partiall rule of right living and beleeving But a partiall rule is no rule if you will urge the nature of a rule for a rule in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an infallible rule requiring or admitting of no addition or diminution to this that it may be a rule as the Jesuite knowes a rule to be defined by Basil and Varinus If then in Poperie the written word of God be but a partiall law of good life and faith not onely admitting but requiring also the addition of traditions it followes that this is plainly denied in Poperie which this fellow lies was devised by Parrie to wit that the written word of God is the rule of right living and beleeving 22. Lastly what Irenaeus wrote of ancient Hereticks when Roman Poperie is argued out of Scriptures it is turned to the accusation of the very Scriptures as if they were not right or had any authoritie and because they are diversly taken and because truth cannot be found out of them that want tradition 23. Roman Poperie then so many waies the originall of faith which is beleeved by tearing in pieces and blaspheming is deficient from the faith it overthrows faith both to it selfe and to its friends The Assertion If at this day Irenaeus that most ancient defender of the holy Scriptures against Hereticks did see our present controversies what else would he say think you against Poperie then what he wrote against the traditionarie Hereticks of his time that they cannot abide an encounter when they are convicted out of Scripture but fall upon accusing of the very words of God and that three waies First that they are not of authoritie Secondly that they are diversly spoken obscure doubtfull That finally they are imperfect not containing all truth At last they fix upon traditions which they think to be more perfect then the Scriptures they received from the Apostles All the Popish Masters now these hundred yeers past have after no other way handled this argument then what was the proper way of Hereticks of old For as often as they are convicted by our men out of Scripture do not they disswade any meeting or encounter That it is a vaine thing to draw a woodden saw with us Doe they not fall upon accusing the Scriptures themselves that they have no authoritie but what they have from the Church That they are most obscure and diversly spoken That by reason of their imperfection all truth cannot be found in them Doth not at length all their disputation end in tradition See the disputes and discourses of the Scriptures in Bellarmine Stapleton Lindanus Hosius Valentian and others Poperie then I hope understands whose successors the Scholastick Synagogues and Canonisticall in this part are and what principle of faith which is beleeved hath by unworthy tearing and blaspheming fallen from the faith and hath made the way of salvation unpassable both to it selfe and friends 24. Secondly to shake saving Faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse and to pull it out of mens hearts is to fail from the Faith and to overthrow faith both to themselves and others 25. Saving faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse is not onely an assent or knowledge of these things which concerning God and Christ are written in Gods Word but especially a confidence in the promises of the
that had not the Sonne of God revealed it unto us out of his Fathers bosome no wit of men or Angels could have attained unto it In their subjects They vary in their subjects and matter which they handle For the doctrine of the Church comprehendeth the full perfect and entire sense both of the Law and Gospel but Philosophy is quite ignorant of the Gospel and omitteth the principall parts of the Law and rawly and obscurely propoundeth that small portion it retaineth concerning discipline and externall duties drawn but out of some few precepts of the Decalogue It teacherh us also other arts and sciences meete and serviceable for mans life as Logick Physick and the Mathematickes all which are not delivered in Church doctrine but have their proper necessary use in handling and learning the same In their effects They concurre not in their severall effects For the doctrine of the Church alone sheweth us the originall of all evils and mans misery to wit the fall disobedience or sin of our first parents Moreover it ministreth true and lively comfort unto our consciences pointing out the meanes by which wee may wade out of the danger of sin and death and assuring us of life eternall through Christ As for Philosophy it knoweth not the cause of our evils neither yeeldeth it us any sound comfort or consolation Philosophy hath certain comforts common unto her with Divinity Comforts common both to Philosophy and Divinity such are 1. The providence of God 2. The necessity of obeying of God 3. A good conscience 4. The worthinesse of vertue 5. The finall causes or the ends which vertue proposeth 6. The examples of others 7. Hope of reward 8. A comparing of events because a lesse evil compared unto a greater carrieth a shew and shadow of good but true comforts against sinne and death are proper to the Church Comforts proper to Gods Church such as are 1. Free remission of sins by and for Christ 2. The grace and presence of God in our very miseries 3. Our finall delivery and life everlasting Wherefore Philosophy though in respect of Divinity it be unperfect and faile in these premisses yet it never impugneth Divinity Whatsoever erroneous opinions contrary to the true doctrine of the Church occurre in the writings of Philosophers or are cited out of Philosophy to overthrow Scripture all these are either no way Philosophicall but the vaine sleights of mans wit and very biles and sores of true Philosophy such as was the opinion of Aristotle concerning the eternity of the world and of Epicurus touching the mortality of the soule and such like or else they are indeed Philosophicall opinions but unfitly applyed to Divinity The use of these differences in doctrine These maine differences between Christian doctrine and other Religions and Philosophy also are very worthy observation for these ends 1. That Gods glory be no way impaired of us but reserved wholly unto himselfe which cannot be unlesse wee acknowledge and confesse in the face and eye of the world whatsoever he hath precisely commanded us to beleeve either concerning himselfe or his will and that wee adde nothing of our owne braine unto that which hee hath revealed For God cannot be mingled with Idols nor his truth confounded with Satans forgeries without high dishonour to his name 2. That we hazzard not nor endanger our salvation which might happen if erroneously we should imbrace for true Religion any Schismaticall doctrine or heathenish Philosophy 3. That our faith and comfort in Christ Jesus might be strengthened and confirmed which falleth out when wee discerne the perfection of the doctrine of the Church before all other Religions how many important and weighty matters are found in our Religion which are wanting in others What are the causes why they alone are saved who professe this doctrine and other Religions with their Sectaries and adherents are damned and of God rejected Finally that we separate our selves from Epicures and Academicks who either make a mockery of pietie and godlinesse or so rack Religion that they thinke every man in every Religion shall be saved wresting in this sense that saying of the Apostle The just man shall live by HIS faith Now these Epicures are not worthy the answering Rom. 1.17 Hab. 2.4 as for those Academicks they manifestly falsifie the sentence and meaning of the Apostle and are easily refuted For the pronoune HIS in no sort signifieth whatsoever faith every man frameth unto himselfe but the true Catholike faith particularly appropriated unto every man and this word HIS standeth in opposition against any other mans faith though it be a true and good faith and thwarteth and crosseth also the opinion of Justification by works So that the naturall sense of that Text is The just man is justified not by the works of the Law but by faith alone in Christ and that by his owne private faith not by the faith of another man 4 Whence it may appeare that the doctrine of the Church alone was delivered of God 5 By what testimonies the certainty of Christian Religion or Church-doctrine is confirmed GOD in the very creation of the world put this bridle in the mouth of all reasonable creatures that no man without extreame and manifest impudeney such as was the Divell in Paradise durst say that any thing if it were once apparently known to have been spoken or commanded by God might be called into question or that any man might refuse to obey it Here-hence are those things so often inculcated in the Prophets Hearken O heavens and hearken O earth for the Lord hath spoken Thus saith the Lord. The word of the Lord came to Esaias Jeremias c. Sith therefore it appeareth that the bookes of the Old and New Testament are the words of God there is no place left of doubting whether that be the true Religion and Doctrine which is contained in them but whether these books were written by divine instinct and by what proofes and testimonies we are certaine of so great a matter this is a question not to be let passe of us Wherefore this question is necessary For except this above all other things remaine stedfast and immoveable that whatsoever we read in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles doth as truly declare the will of God unto us as if we did heare God openly speaking tous from heaven it cannot chuse but that the very foundation and whole certainty of Christian Religion must be weakned Wherefore it is a consideration worthy those who are desirous of the glory of God and doe seek for sure comfort to enquire whence it may appeare unto us The first part The authority of the Scripture doth depend on the Church that the holy Scripture is the Word of God To this question now long since answer hath been made by the Papists that forsooth it is not otherwise certaine then because the Church doth confirme it by her testimony But we
as we neither reject nor contemne the testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who do often say that the holy Scriptures have not their authority else-where then from the word of the Church 1 Reason The reproach of God For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say that the authority of Gods Word dependeth of the testimony of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why we beleeve that the Scriptures were delivered from heaven be the witnesse of the Church who seeth not that hereby the authority of a mans voice is made greater then the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimony unto another so that he is the only or the chiefe cause why credence is given unto the other out of all doubt greater credit is given unto him then unto the other who receiveth his testimony Wherefore it is a speech most unworthy the majesty of God that the voice of God speaking in his holy Book is not acknowledged except it be confirmed by the witnesse of men 2 Reason Our comfort Faith is grounded on approved witnesse therefore not on mans Secondarily whereas the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge whereof is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflicts of doubtfulnesse in all mens minds are so great what full assurance of our faith can there be what sure consolation against assaults or temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth be no otherwise knowne unto us to be indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom we see so much ignorance errour and vanity to be that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much unto their word except other reason concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and Christian Religion is plainly exposed unto the mocks and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouths doe therefore only desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selves say so For if they be by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it then we affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the Scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion and doth challenge a far higher authority unto it selfe then which hangeth upon mens words For so saith Christ himselfe I receive not the record of man signifying thereby John 5. that his doctrine stood not no not on John Baptists testimony although yet he did alledge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moved to beleeve Therefore he addeth But I say these things that you may beleeve I have a greater witnesse then the witnesse of John And if Christ now being humbled said these things of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his Throne Paul saith 1 Cor. 2. My word and my preaching stood not in entising speech of mans wisdome but in plaine evidence of spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God If so be then our faith must not rest no not upon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shall it depend on the bare word of men Ephes 2. The Church her selfe is said to be built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church stayeth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnesse for so should not the Church be upheld by the testimony of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And it is said 1 John 5. If we receive the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater If it be greater then the authority of it hangeth not on the record of man but we are to give more credence unto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to be indeed his voice then unto the Church affirming the same 1 Object That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Ans The Minor is false Now that it is said of the contrary That by the Churches record alone it doth appeare unto us that the sacred bookes which wee have were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their fore-head and that even unto us they are come uncorrupt this we grant not For God far more certainly testifieth both in Scripture and in the hearts of his Saints that no feigned or forged thing is in these books then it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand upon the Churches testimony alone in this point shew that themselves have not as yet felt or understood the chiefest testimony 2 Object The discerning of books Ans The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost Furthermore they say That the bookes authenticke or as they terme them Canonicall of both Testaments are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches judgement and therefore that the authority of holy Canon doth depend on the Churches wisdome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the Churches judgement but being imprinted into the bookes themselves by the Spirit of God is onely acknowledged and approved by the Church this is easily to be understood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and majesty of the heavenly Spirit doth lesse evidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of word and matter then in others of which it is cleere that they are the heavenly Oracles 2 The certainty of Authors set down in writing by the divine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these bookes themselves nor out of others which are Canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not opened by those whom God by certain testimonies hath warranted unto us to be endued with a Propheticall spirit or themselves doe not shew any certain Authours of them or by their form of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this evidence of spirit or certainty of the authours we build not our judgement on the testimony of the Church but of the bookes themselves And therefore not for the Churches judgement only do we judge some books to be Canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the Canonicall but rather for the very cause of this difference which we find in the bookes themselves 3 Object The Church is more
ancient then the Scripture 1 Ans The Minor is false As for that which some men say that the Church is ancienter then the Scriptures and therefore of greater authority it is too trifling For the Word of God is the everlasting wisdome in God himselfe Neither was the knowledge of it then first manifested unto the Church when it was committed to writing but the manifesting of it began together with the creation of mankind and the first beginnings of the Church in Paradise yea the Word is that immortall seed of which the Church was borne The Church therefore could not be except the word were first delivered Now when we name the holy Scripture The Scripture is first in nature as the cause we mean not so much the characters of the letters and the volumes but rather the sentences which are contained in them which they shall never be able to prove to be of lesse antiquity then the Church For albeit they were repeated and declared often after the beginning of the gathering of the Church 2 Ans The Minor is false yet the summe of the Law and Gospel was the same for ever To conclude neither is that which they assume alwayes true That the authority of the ancienter witnesse is greater then of the younger A younger workman may be more skilfull then an elder for such may be the condition and quality of the younger witnesse that he may deserve greater credit then the ancienter Christ being man bare witnesse of himselfe Moses also and the Prophets had long time before borne witnesse of him yet neither his nor all other witnesses authority is therefore greater then Christs alone In like sort the Church witnesseth that the holy Scripture which wee have is the Word of God The Scripture it selfe also doth witnesse of it self the same but with that kind of witnesse that is more certaine and sure then all the others of Angels and men There is alledged also to this purpose a place 4 Object The pillar of truth 1 Tim 3. where the Church is called the pillar and ground of the truth But sith the Scripture doth teach other-where and that not once that the foundation of the Church is Christ and his word it is manifest enough that the Church is the pillar of the truth not a fundamentall or upholding pillar but a ministeriall that is a keeper and spreader of it abroad and as it were a mansion place or sure seat which might carry the truth left with her and committed unto her in the open face of all mankind Acts 9. Galat. 2. 1 Thes 2. 2 Thes 1. Titus 1. Galat. 2. even as the holy Apostle Paul was called an elect vessell to beare the Name of God before the Gentiles and Kings neither yet did Paul get credit unto the Gospel but the Gospel unto Paul So likewise are the Apostles termed pillars not that the Church rested on their persons but that they were the chiefe teachers of the Gospel and as it were the Chieftaines and Masters of doctrine for a man is not bound to beleeve those that teach on their bare word but for the proofes which they bring of their doctrine Furthermore they alledge a sentence of Austine out of his book entituled 5 Object Chap. 5. A place of Augustine 1 Ans An Example maketh no rule Against the Epistle of the foundation I saith Austine would not beleeve the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church did move mee thereunto But first if it were true that either Austine or some others did give credence unto the Gospel onely for the Churches authority yet might there not be fashioned a rule hence of that which all men either did or ought to doe But that this is not the meaning of Austine which these men would have they doe easily perceive who weigh both the whole course of this place and the phrase of speech which is usuall unto Austine For Austine going about to shew that the Manichees were destitute of all proofe of their doctrine first hee opposeth one who as yet beleeveth not the Gospel 2 Ans He speaketh of himselfe as yet not converted or not sufficiently confirmed and denieth that such a one is able any way to be convicted by the Manicheans for he were to be convicted either by arguments drawne out of the doctrine it selfe of which themselves were departed for example sake he proposeth himselfe who should not have beleeved the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church had moved him thereunto Austine therefore speaketh this not of himselfe as he was then when he writ these things against the Manicheans but of himselfe before he was yet converted or not sufficiently confirmed And that he speaketh not of the present but of the time past the words that follow doe manifestly declare Whom then I beleeved when they said Believe the Gospel why should I not beleeve them when they say Beleeve not a Manichean For hence it appeareth that when he saith he was moved especially by the authority of the Church hee meanes it of that time at which he obeyed the Churches voice that is departed from the Manicheans unto the true Church But after that once he was converted and had perceived the truth of doctrine that his faith was not now any more builded on the authority of the Church but on a farre other foundation himselfe is a most sufficient witnesse for us whereas in the selfe same booke hee saith on this wise Chap. 14. Therefore he did beleeve the Church especially before he was able to perceive it Thou hast proposed nothing else but to commend that thy selfe beleevest and to laugh at that which I beleeve And when as I of the other side shall commend that which my selfe beleeve and laugh at that which thou beleevest what dost thou thinke we must determine or doe but even to shake hands with them who bid us to know certaine things afterward will us to beleeve things that are uncertaine and Let us follow them who bid us first to beleeve that which as yet we are not able to perceive that being more enabled by faith it selfe we may discerne to understand that which wee beleeve not men now but God himselfe inwardly strengthening and enlightening our mind Wherefore they doe manifest injury unto Austine who draw that which himselfe confesseth of himselfe when he was not yet converted or was but weake unto that time when he affirmeth farre otherwise both of himselfe and all the godly For so reverent a regard ought wee to have of the word of God The application of the answer and such also is the force and efficacie of the holy Spirit in confirming the hearts of beleevers that we beleeve God yea without any creatures testimonie even as Elias forsooke not God no not when hee thought 1 Kings 19. That followeth not which they would 1 Because there is more in the consequent than in the antecedent 2 Because there is
a fallacy of the Accident A declaration of the like example that himselfe was onely left alive of the true worshippers of God If therefore either Austine or whosoever else being not as yet converted unto Religion not as yet having experience of the certainty of it in his heart was moved rather by humane than divine testimonies to embrace it it cannot thereof be gathered that the certainty of the holy Scripture dependeth on no other testimonies or that by no other we are assured of it because that some are moved especially by humane voyces to reverence it cometh not thereof to passe for that the Scripture is not maintained by any other authority but it chanceth through the fault and weaknesse of them who sticking upon humane records doe not feele as yet or understand divine An Image and example of these degrees of faith is the story of the Samaritane woman For many of the Samaritans are said to have beleeved in Christ 1 The Samaritans because of the speech of the woman who testified that hee had told her whatsoever she had done But after that they had Christ with them for two daies many more beleeved because of his owne speech and they said unto the woman Now wee beleeve not because of thy saying for wee have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed the Christ the Saviour of the world All men come not by the same occasions nor have not the same beginnings unto faith 2 The Emulation of the Jewes Rom. 11. Paul saith that salvation was come unto the Gentiles and that hee did magnifie his ministry that the Jewes might be provoked to follow the Gentiles In the first of Peter 3 The honesty of wives Chap. 3. wives are willed to be subject unto their husbands that even they which obey not the word may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives while they behold their pure conversation which is with feare Even then as the Samritans were moved first by the speech of the woman to beleeve in Christ but after they had seen Christ and heard him they were so confirmed that they said they would now beleeve though the woman held her peace so also may it be that they which are not as yet converted or but weaklings may be moved especially by the Churches testimony as which runneth more into their eies to give credence unto the Scripture who yet neverthelesse after they are once illuminated with a more plentifull light of faith do finde by experience that they are confirmed by a farre superiour and more certaine testimonie that the Scripture is the word of God and do know by the force and evidence of it that they must keep their faith were all the Angels and men perswaders to the contrary as it is said by the Apostle Though we or an Angel from heaven preach unto you otherwise then that which wee have preached unto you 〈…〉 let him be accursed By these things therefore it may be understood that the voice and consent of the catholike Church may and ought The conclusion of the first part amongst other testimonies to serve for our confirmation and yet the authority of the holy Scripture not to hang upon it but that out of the Scripture it selfe rather wee must learne by what arguments we may be brought to know that it was delivered from God because that God himselfe doth witnesse it and also such is the force and quality of that heavenly doctrine that although all men should gainsay it yet it should not be any otherwise more manifestly and certainly knowne to be the voice of God than by it self But left any man may thinke that by any arguments which even reason by a naturall light judgeth to be sound The second part Arguments shewing the certainty of the Scripture without the singular grace of the spirit this may be wrought in the mindes of the wicked as either to obey the truth or to leave off to reproach it first hee must remember that the arguments or testimonies are of two sorts which shew the certainty of Christian Religion and maintaine the authority of the Scripture For there is but one onely testimony which is appropriated unto them alone who are regenerated by the spirit of Christ and unto them alone is it knowne the force of which testimony is so great that it doth not onely abundantly testifie and seale in our mindes the truth of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles but it also inclineth and moveth our hearts to the embracing and following of it Other testimonies whatsoever may be brought they are understood indeed both of the godly and the wicked and doe compell their consciences to confesse that this Religion rather then others is pleasing unto God and that it came from him but unlesse that one other come also which is known of the godly alone these testimonies will never bring to passe that men shall imbrace the truth although it be knowne unto them The arguments therefore which shew the truth and certainty of the Scripture or Church-doctrine are these The purity of doctrine The purity and perfectnesse of the Law therein contained For impossible it is that that Religion should be true and derived from God which maketh Idols or approveth open out-rages flat against the expresse Law of God and sound judgement of reason Now all religions that only excepted which is delivered in Scripture and received of the Church are manifestly convicted of this crime For as before hath been sufficiently declared they either abrogate and cancell the first Table of Gods Law touching the true God and his worship or they shamefully defile and disgrace it with their feigned untruths and of the second Table they reserve onely a part touching outward decent demeanour and civill duties Only the Church according to the prescript of Scripture retaineth both Tables of the Law whole and sound Wherefore the doctrine of the Church alone is true and divine The Gospel shewing our deliverance The gospel which sheweth us the onely way to escape and find deliverance from out the power of sin and death For questionlesse that doctrine and religion is true and divine which directeth us unto the meanes of avoiding sin and death without violating Gods justice and which yeeldeth effectuall and lively consolation to mens consciences concerning life everlasting But it is the doctrine of the Church alone set downe in the Gospel which openeth and proclaimeth unto us this freedome from misery and sealeth unto mens consciences these solid comforts Therefore that doctrine alone is true and divine Antiquity The antiquity of this doctrine which is found to be most ancient For the doctrine of the Church alone delivered in Scripture deriveth her originall from God and is able to prove her continuall descent from the beginning of the world The conference of the histories of the whole world with divine history sheweth that all other religions rose long
by faith to this end principally that God may be honoured it is manifest that to beleeve and doe those things which cannot be denied or omitted without offending of God is the worship of God and contrariwise that God cannot be worshipped but by the prescript of his will both the consciences of all men and God himselfe in his holy word doth testifie as In vain doe they worship me who teach the doctrines and commandements of men It is as wicked therefore to number those things which are not expressed in the word of God Isa 29. Matth. 15. amongst those which are necessary to be beleeved and done in matters of Religion as it is unlawfull for any creature to thrust upon God that worship which himselfe never required 4. The Scripture is sufficient Fourthly there cannot be any thing added of men unto this doctrine without great injury and contumely done unto the holy Scripture For if other things besides these that are written are necessary to the perfection of true Religion then doth not the Scripture shew the perfect manner of worshipping God and of attaining to salvation which fighteth with the plain words of Scripture which affirme that God hath opened unto us in his Word as much as he would have us know in this life concerning his will towards us John 15. as Christ saith All things which I have heard of my Father I have made knowne unto you And Paul I have kept nothing backe but have shewed you all the counsell of God Acts 20. And Knowing that thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures from a child 2 Tim. 3. which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Christ Jesus For the whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improve to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse 5. Other Doctors may erre the Prophets and Apostles cannot therefore they are tied to these Fifthly we are to consider the degrees of them who teach in the Church For therefore is the authority of the Prophets and Apostles far higher then of other Ministers of the Church because God called them immediatly to declare his will unto other men and adorned them with testimonies of miracles and other things by which he witnessed that he did so lighten and guide their minds with his Spirit that hee suffered them to erre in no one point of doctrine our Ministers are called by men and may erre and doe erre when they depart from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Ephes 2. 1 Cor. 3. That the Church is builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And That hee had laid the foundation and other then that could no man lay others build upon it gold silver precious stones wood hay stubble Now it is manifest that they who may erre ought to be tied unto their doctrine who are warranted by the testimonies of God that they cannot erre Wherefore all other teachers in the Church must not bring any new point of doctrine but onely propound and expound those things unto the Church which are delivered by the Prophets and Apostles The consent of Fathers in this point For these causes therefore doth the whole ancient Church with great consent submit it selfe unto the rule of the sacred Scriptures whose authority yet ought of right to be greater then these mens who both in words and deeds fight against this opinion Basil serm de confess fidei Basil saith That it is a falling from the faith and a fault of pride either not to admit those things which are written in the holy Scriptures or to adde any thing unto them Agust Epist 3. And Augustine For neither ought wee to account of every ones discourses though they be catholike and worthy men as of the Canonicall Scriptures that it may not be lawfull for us without impairing the reverence which we owe to those men to dislike and refuse any thing in their writings if peradventure wee shall find that they have thought otherwise then the Scripture hath as it is by Gods assistance understood either of others Epist 112. or of our selves And If ought be confirmed by the plain authority of the divine Scriptures of those which are called in the Church Canonicall wee must without any doubting beleeve it as for other testimonies by which any thing is moved to be beleeved thou mayest chuse whether thou wilt beleeve them or no. But against these testimonies of the Scriptures and the ancient Church the adversaries of the truth contend that besides the doctrine which is comprised in the holy Bible other decrees also made by the authority of the Church are no lesse unchangeable and necessary to salvation then the Oracles Propheticall and Apostolike And that they may not without some shew and pretence take upon them this authority of decreeing what they list Objections of the Papists 1 Object The Scripture doth not remaine perfect Numb 21. Joshua 10. 1 Kin. 14.19 Jude 9. 14. 1 Cor. 5. Ephes 3. John 21.25 besides and contrary unto the Scripture they alledge places of Scripture in which some writings of the Prophets and Apostles are mentioned which are not come to our hands as The booke of the wars of the Lord The book of the just The booke of the Chronicles of the Kings of Judah The prophecie of Enoch and the story of the body of Moses And lastly the Apostle Paul maketh mention of his Epistles which now the Church hath not Hence therefore these men will conclude That the doctrine of the sacred Scripture is maimed and that therefore the defect hereof must be supplied by the Church But first of all concerning the holy Scripture we are to know that so much thereof hath been preserved of God for us as was necessary and profitable for the doctrine and consolation of the Church Furthermore concerning points of Religion though some holy books are wanting as those Epistles of Paul yet it is manifest that all necessary doctrine is contained in those which are extant They alledge That many things were delivered by word of mouth 2 Object Some things delivered by word of mouth Answer both before there were any Scriptures and afterward also by Christ and the Apostles as John 16.12 1 Corinth 11.34 2 Thessal 2.15 and elsewhere But those things which they delivered by word of mouth are the selfe same which they put in writing except some matters of ceremonies as Act. 15.20 1 Cor. 11.34 which maketh not for the adversaries whose traditions most of them repugne the Scriptures They alledge farther the practice and examples of the Apostles 3 Object That the Apostles have decreed against and besides the Scripture Titus 1. 1 Timothy 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 1 Cor. 6. Answer as if they did make any ordinances or lawes either besides or against the Scripture as when Paul ordaineth many
things of chusing Bishops and Deacons of widowes of women to be covered and to containe themselves in silence of not divorcing the husband if he be an Infidell of controversies between Christians But these men remember not that their authority is not equall unto the Apostles authority neither consider they that there is nothing in all these things appointed of Paul which is not agreeable to the rest of the Word of God contained in writing and that many of those things which they alledge are comprehended in the commandements of the Decalogue More trifling is it that they say the forme of Baptisme appointed by Christ was changed by the Apostles because it is read Acts 28.19 that they baptised in the Name of Jesus Christ. For in those places not the forme of Baptisme but the use is declared that is that men were baptised for to testifie that they did belong to Christ Neither yet by the example of the Apostles who interdicted the Churches things offered to Idols bloud and that which was strangled is it lawfull for Councels and Bishops to make decrees and lawes to tie mens consciences For first here againe there must needs be retained a difference between the Apostles by whom God opened his will unto men whereupon they also say It seemeth good to the holy Ghost and to us and other Ministers of the Church who are tied unto the Apostles doctrine Further as concerning this decree of the Apostles they decreed nothing else then what the rule of charity commandeth which at all times would have that in things indifferent men should deale without offence Now if they urge that these ordinances are called necessary yet it doth not thereupon follow that the traditions of Bishops are necessary especially such as are the Bishops of Rome Then that necessity whereof the Apostles spake was neither to last continually neither did it bind consciences for feare of the wrath of God if these things were not observed but it dured but for a time for their infirmity who were converted from Judaisme to Christ or were to be converted 1 Cor. 10. as Paul doth at large teach To these they adde the examples of the Church 4 Object Present examples whom they say even from the Apostles to these very times to have beleeved and observed some things not onely not delivered in the Scripture but contrary to the Scripture They bring forth the selfe same decree of Jerusalem concerning things offered to Idols and bloud which being made of the Apostles and expresly set downe in the Scripture was yet abolished by the Church But it hath been already said that that constitution was made not that it should last for ever but for a time for a certaine cause even for the infirmity of the Church which was gathered from among the Jewes and after that cause ceased that ordinance taketh place no longer Neither yet did it at that time fetter mens consciences as if the worshipping or offending of God did lye in it wherefore the abrogating of it is not contrary but doth very well agree with it To these also they reckon the observing of the Lords day We truly as we doe beleeve this to be an Apostolike tradition and perceive it to be profitable and a farre other manner of one then for the most part they are which they would faine thrust upon us under the Apostles name so we doe not put any worship of God to consist in this thing but know it to be left arbitrary unto the Church Even as it is said Let no man condemne you in respect of a holy day But they affirme also that some things not written are beleeved which yet to call to question wee our selves confesse to be unlawfull as That Infants are to be baptised That Christ descended into Hell Coloss â— That the Sonne of God is consubstantiall unto the eternall Father But they are too impudent if they take unto themselves a licence of hatching new opinions because the Church for to expound the meaning of the Scripture useth somewhere words which are not extant in the Scripture But impious are they and blasphemous if they say the doctrine it selfe which the Church professeth in these words is not extant in the Scripture 5 Object The holy Ghost to teach the Church therefore not the Scripture They say also that the holy Ghost is promised the Church that it may teach those things which are not delivered in the Scriptures as But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father shall send in my name hee shall teach you all things And When the Spirit of truth shall come hee shall lead you into all truth But here they maliciously omit that which is added And shall bring all things to your remembrance which I have told you John 14.26 and 16.13 Againe Hee shall beare witnesse of mee Againe Hee will reprove the world of sinne of righteousnesse and of judgement Againe He shall glorifie mee for he shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you For out of these it is manifest that the holy Ghost should speak nothing but that which was written in the Gospel and Christ himselfe had before time taught his Disciples so farre is it that he should bring any thing contrary to them For neither can he dissent from Christ nor from himself So also when they alledge that I will put my law in their inward parts Jerem. 31. 2 Cor. 3.3 and in their hearts I will write it And Yee are the Epistle of Christ written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in fleshly tables of the heart they do not mark that the Spirit cannot speak in mens hearts contrary unto these things which be revealed in the Scripture neither would God write any other law in mens hearts but that which is already revealed and written and that therefore the Apostle Paul opposeth not the matter written but the manner of writing in tables and hearts one against another because that the same was written in both but there with ink and here with the spirit of God It hath lesse colour which they go about to build out of that place If you be otherwise minded God shall reveale even the same unto you Phil. 3.15 If therefore say they the Church thinke any thing different from the written word that proceedeth from the holy Ghost For the Apostle comforteth and confirmeth the godly that albeit they did not understand somewhat of that which there hee had written or were of any other judgement in it yet that hereafter they should be taught it of God and should know those things to be true which he had written When as therefore it is denied that the holy Ghost reveales any thing diverse from that which is written the rule and mastership of the Spirit in the Church is not taken away but the same Spirit is matched with himselfe that is with the rule of the
with wisedome of words lest the crosse of Christ should be made of none effect The ground therefore and summe of doctrine is not obscure except it be unto the reprobates who contemne the truth or stubbornly reject it as the Apostle saith If our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that aâ—e lost in whom the god of this world hath blinded their mindes that is of the Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should not shine unto them All the day long have I stretched forth my hands to a disobedient and gain-saying people The words of his mouth are iniquity and deceit hee hath left off to understand and to doe good I give thee thankes O Father Lord of heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise men and men of understanding and hast opened them unto babes Now if they reply againe 2 Instance Divine matters are obscure unto all men 1 Cor. 2.14 Answ Not of themselves but through our naturall blindnesse which in the regenerate is cleared by Gods spirit Luke 8.10 2 Cor. 3.15 that divine matters are hard and obscure to all men as it is said The naturall man perceiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse unto him neither can hee know them because they are spiritually discerned they should have called to mind 1. That this ignorance and hardnesse riseth not of the obscurity of the Scripture but of the blindnesse of mans minde 2. That the obscurity sith in very deed it is not in the Scripture but seemeth to be the fault of our nature doth not alwaies remain in those who are regenerate but is removed from them by the illumination of the holy Spirit according to those sayings It is given unto you to know the secrets of the kingdome of God but to others in parables that when they see they should not see and when they heare they should not understand Vntill this day when Moses is read the vaile is laid over their hearts Neverthelesse when their hearts shall be turned unto the Lord the vaile shall be taken away From this very place may wee easily refute that which they object That wee our selves 3 Instance The Scripture a long time not knowne Answer in that we say the Scripture hath not been understood for these many ages in the Popish Church doe confesse the obscurity of it For the ignorance which hath bin from the beginning of the world and shall be to the end in the adversaries of the truth is not to be imputed to the obscurity of the Scriptures but their owne perversenesse who have not a desire to know and imbrace the truth as Paul saith Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved 2 Thes 2.10 11. therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they shall beleeve lies Whereas therefore it appeareth that the ground and summe of doctrine is not obscure 4 Instance Many places obscure Answer yet wee confesse that some places of Scripture are more dark and difficult than others But 1. They are such that although they were not understood yet the ground may both stand and be understood 2. The interpretation of these places dependeth not on the authority of men but the exposition of them is to be sought by conference of other places of Scripture more clear 3. If we cannot finde it yet lest we should affirme any uncertaine thing concerning divine matters our conscience not satisfying us in it we must suspend our judgment untill God shall open unto us some certaine meaning and in the mean season we are to hold those with thankfull mindes in which God hath left no place of doubting for us But when we answer thus unto our adversaries they rise againe upon us out of those things which we grant them For because we confesse that some places of Scripture are harder to be understood then others 5 Instance because of the dulnesse and slownesse of mans minde in learning divine matters Of the necessity of interpretation Acts 8.13 neither those things which are most cleare are understood of the people as the Eunuch of Queen Candaces doth complain and that the Ministry it selfe was therefore ordained of God in the Church for that it seemed good unto the holy Ghost to add for our instruction an exposition of the Scripture which is done by the voice of the Church To be short because our selves in writing and teaching doe expound the Scripture and do exhort all men to the reading and hearing the exposition thereof out of these they conclude that besides the reading of the Scripture the interpretation of the Church is necessary and that therefore what the Church doth pronounce of the meaning of the Scripture that is without controversie to be received Answ 1. It is necessary as a helpe and instrument not as if it were impossible to know the truth without it But wee confesse 1. That the interpretation of Scripture is necessary in the Church not for that without this to come to the knowledge of heavenly doctrine is simply impossible whereas both God is able when it pleaseth him to instruct his even without the Scripture it self much more then without the exposition of his Ministers and the godly learn many things out of Scripture without interpreters and of the contrary side except the eies of our minds be opened by the grace of his holy Spirit heavenly doctrine seemeth alwaies alike obscure unto us whether it be expounded by the word of the Scripture or of the Church but for that it pleased God to appoint this ordinary way of instructing us and himself hath commanded the maintainance and use of his Ministry in the Church that it should be an instrument which the holy Ghost might most freely use for our salvation 2. Although interpretation of Scripture be necessary Answ 2. Though interpreting be necessary yet so that it must not be a depraving of Scripture yet this is so farre from granting any license to the Ministers to bring new ordinances into the Church that nothing doth more tie them to this doctrine alone comprehended in the Scripture then this very function of expounding the Scripture For to interpret another mans words is not to faigne at our pleasure a meaning either divers from them or repugnant unto them but to render the same meaning and sentence either in moe words or in more plaine words or at least in such as may be more fit for their capacity whom we teach and withall when there is need to shew that this is the minde of the author which we affirme to be Now such an interpretation of Scripture is made by this meanes 3 Points to be observed in interpreting Scripture 1. That the phrase be considered and the proper sense of the words found out 2. That the order and coherence of the parts of the doctrine contained in the text of the Scripture be declared
3. That the doctrine be applied to the use of the Church which it hath in confirming true opinions or refuting errours in knowing of God and our selves in exhorting in comforting and in directing of our life 2 Tim. 2.15 Titus 1.9 as Paul commandeth Study to divide the word of truth aright And A Bishop must hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and improve them that say against it And wisely did Epiphanius advise Lib. 2. cont haeres Not all words of Scripture have need to be allegorized or construed according to a strange sense but they must be understood as they are and further they require meditation and sense for the understanding of the drift and purpose of every argument That is All places of Scripture are not to be transformed into allegories but we must seek out the proper sense of the words by meditation and sense that is using the rules of Art and having a regard of the propriety of tongues and our own experience by which we know the nature of those things which are signified by words commonly used in the Church 6 Instance Concerning the deciding of a controversie about the text and meaning thereof But here is cast in another difficulty for that in controversies concerning the text and the meaning thereof such a Judge is required whose authority and testimony may suffice for determining the meaning of the text For when both parties say they who strive about the meaning pleadeth each of them that his interpretation is true except judgement be given of such a Judge from whom it may not be lawfull to make any appeale the contention will never be decided and wee shall still remaine doubtfull of the sense of the Scripture Furthermore this judgment must needs belong to the Church for in the Church alone wee are to seek for an examining and determining of controversies concerning Religion What the Church therefore doth pronounce in these matters wee must of necessity rest upon that as the assured meaning of the Scripture And hereof they say it is manifest that the decrees of the Church are of no lesse authority then the expresse sentence of Scripture But we as we willingly grant that the eontroversies of the Church must be at length determined Answ Not the Church but holy Ghost is Judge of the Word and that according to the sentence of that Judge of whom wee may be certainly assured that wee cannot be deceived so we acknowledge this Judge to be not the Church but the holy Ghost himselfe speaking unto us in the Scripture and declaring his owne words For he is the supream Judge whose judgment the Church onely demandeth declareth and signifieth he cannot be deceived whereas all men are subject to the danger of errour in a word hee being the author of the Scripture is the best and surest interpreter of his own words And therefore the Scripture it self in all doubts recalleth us and bindeth us unto it self 2 Pet. 1.19 John 5.39 Isa 8.20 We have a most sure word of the Prophets to which ye do well that ye take heed as unto a light that shineth in a dark place Search the Scriptures To the Law and to the Testimony If they speak not according to this word it is because there is no light in them The Church doth not alwaies speak the words of the holy Ghost For although the holy Ghost speaketh also by the Church yet because shee doth not alwaies speake the words of the holy Ghost she cannot be the supreame and chiefe Judge of controversies in Religion For this Judge must be such a one whose sentence may by no meanes be called in question But we have none such besides the word of God registred in the Scriptures Neither do we at all take away the deciding of controversies Deciding of controversies is not taken away when wee make Scripture Judge of meaning of the Scripture For although contentious persons alwaies seek sophismes by which they may delude and shift off the testimonies of Scripture yet do they this against their conscience and the lovers of the truth require no other interpreter of the Scripture but the Scripture and do acknowledge and confesse themselves to be plentifully satisfied by it 6 Waies how to decide doubtfull places For whereas unto men also it is granted to be themselves the best interpreters of their owne words how much more ought this honour to be yeelded unto the holy Scripture wherefore if controversies be moved concerning the meaning of some place in the Scripture we ought much more to do that here which we would doe in other writings The analogy of faith To consider and respect the analogy of faith that is to receive no exposition which is against the ground of doctrine that is against any article of Faith or commandement of the Decalogue or against any plaine testimony of Scripture Even as Paul admonisheth forbidding to build wood hay 1 Cor. 3.12 stubble upon the foundation Examining of Antecedents and Consequents To weigh the things that go before and follow after that place which is in question that so not onely nothing contrary to these may be feigned on it but also that they may be set for the meaning of it which these require For these either not being observed or being dissembled the meaning of the Scripture is not seldome depraved So those words of the Psalme Psal 91.11 Hee shall give his Angels charge over thee that they shall beare thee in their hands that thou hurt not thy foot against a stone the Divell tempting Christ interpreteth them as if they served to maintaine over-rash and curious attempts when yet that which is added In all thy waies doth shew that they are to be understood of men doing those things that are proper unto their calling Resorting to places which teach the same more clearly To search every where in the Scripture whether there be extant any place where it stands for confessed or is manifest or may be shewed that the same doctrine in other words is delivered touching the same matter which is contained in that place which is in controversie For if the meaning of the clearer and undoubted place be manifested unto us we shall also be assured of the place which is doubted of because in both places the same is taught As when it is said Rom. 3.28 We conclude that a man is justified by faith without the works of the Law that in this place to be justified by faith is not to please God for the worthinesse of faith but for the merit of Christ apprehended by faith and that the workes of the Law signifie not the ceremonies onely but the whole obedience of the Law chiefly the morall other places do teach us which in moe and clearer words delivered the same doctrine concerning the justification of man before God as in the
Cor. 3.6 not of the Letter but of the Spirit for the Letter doth kill the Spirit doth quicken some men doe thence gather That we are to heare not what the written word of God soundeth but what the Spirit speaketh by the Church in our hearts Yea there hath growne an opinion heretofore That the Grammaticall and Literall meaning of the Scripture is pernicious except all be transformed into allegories But a manifold Paralogisme in this argument doth easily appeare Two significations of the word Letter if it be considered what the Letter and the Spirit signifieth in Paul for that all the doctrine and knowledge touching God as also the outward observation of the Law in those that are not regenerate is called the Letter by the Apostle and the Spirit signifieth 1. The holy Ghost himselfe Three significations of the word Spirit 2. The true doctrine concerning God when the holy Ghost is of force and efficacy by it 3. Faith and conversion and motions pleasing God being kindled of the holy Ghost through the Word as it appeares by the words going before For for that which here he saith The proofes of both significations Vers 2 3. That he was made of God a Minister not of the Letter but of the Spirit he said before That the Epistle of Christ was ministred by him and written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God in tables of the heart that is that his preaching was not in vaine but of force and efficacy in the hearts of men the holy Ghost working by it And in like manner he calleth the ceremony without conversion Circumcision in the Letter Rom. 2.27 29. but conversion it selfe Circumcision of the heart in the Spirit Walk in newnesse of Spirit Rom. 7.9 and not in the oldnesse of the Letter that is in true holinesse such as is begun by the Spirit in the regenerate not in the sin and hypocrisie of them who know verily the will of God and make practice also of outward discipline and behaviour but remaine without faith and conversion Wherefore first as the doctrine by the fault of men and not of it selfe 1 Answ The Letter killeth not of it selfe but by an accident remaineth only the Letter so also not of it own nature but because of the corruption of men it killeth that is it terrifieth mens minds with the judgement of God and doth stirre up a murmuring and hatred against God as we are plainly taught by the Apostle Rom. 7.12 13 14. The Law is holy and the Commandement is holy and just and good Was that then which is good made death unto mee God forbid But sin that it might appeare sin wrought death in mee by that which is good that sin might be out of measure sinfull by the commandement For we know that the Law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin But the proper effect of the Scripture is to quicken men that is to lighten them with the true knowledge of God and to move them to the love of God 2 Cor. 2.15 As it is said We are unto God the sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them which perish c. Answ It killeth as it is without the Spirit Albeit the Letter that is the doctrine without that spirituall motion killeth yet the operation of the holy Ghost accompanying it when now it is not the Letter but the Spirit and power of God to salvation unto every one that beleeveth it doth not kill but quicken as it is said Thy word quickneth me Wherefore Psal 119. that the Letter kill us not we must not cast away the Scripture but the stubbornnesse of our hearts and desire of God that he would let his doctrine be in us and others not the Letter but the Spirit that is that he would forcibly move our hearts by it and turne them to him Answ The Spirit quickneth agreeing with the Word That it is added that the Spirit quickneth that calleth us not away from the Scripture to other opinions or revelations For that Spirit quickneth which dissenteth not from the Scripture but teacheth and mindeth the same which he hath uttered in the Scripture But that Spirit which leadeth men away from the Scripture it quickneth not but may be said much more truly to kill then the Letter that is not by an accident or externall cause but of it owne nature For the spirit of Antichrist is a lyar and a murtherer and therefore be it accursed unto us Answ The Apostles mis-construed by them They who by the Letter understand either the characters of letters or the proper and literall sense whether it be of the whole Scripture or of those speeches which are allegorically and figuratively spoken and by the Spirit the interpretation of these speeches it is manifest that they swerve far from the mind of Paul both by those things which have been spoken concerning the meaning of Paul and also because not only every sentence of Scripture whether it be proper of figurative but also every interpretation of it is and remaineth the killing Letter except the quickning force of the holy Ghost come unto it Wherefore sith that neither for interpretation nor revelation nor authority nor any other pretence it is lawfull leaving the Scripture of the Prophets and Apostles to depart to whatsoever decrees of Religion which are not confirmed by the testimony of the Scripture let us hear it as an Oracle sounding from heaven bringing to the reading thereof not minds fore-stalled neither with opinions conceived either of our owne braines or else-where neither with affections neither with prejudices but the love of God and a desire of knowing the truth So shall it come to passe that both wee shall know the true meaning of the Scripture and by it godlinesse and sure and sound comfort shall be kindled in us and great increase 7. How manifold the course is of teaching and learning the doctrine of the Church THere is a threefold order or there are three parts of the study of Divinity The first is a Catecheticall institution 1 Catechising or a summary and briefe explication of Christian doctrine and the chiefe generall points thereof which is called Catechisme This part is necessary for all men because both the learned and unlearned ought to know the foundation of Religion 2 Handling of Common places The second is an handling of Common places or Common places which containe a larger explication of every point and of hard questions together with their definitions divisions reasons and arguments Poure especiall uses of Schoole Divinity This part properly appertaineth unto the Schooles of Divinity and is necessary The understanding of principall points of divinity That they who are trained up in Schooles and may one day be called to teach in the Church may more easily and fully understand the whole body of Divinity For as in other Arts and
Person no separate thing from the essence That the persons are not any thing separated from the essence which is common unto them nor the essence is any fourth thing separate from the three persons but each of them are the very selfe same whole essence of the Divinity But the difference is this that the persons are each distinct from the other but the essence is common to them three And that the person is no other thing subsisting or other substance then the essence may be understood in some sort by the example of a man One and the same man or one and the same substance is a father and a man or a son and a man and yet the manhood or to be a man is one thing the fatherhood or to be a father another but there is not one subsistent which is the father and another subsistent which is a man but one and the same subsistent is both because both manhood and fatherhood is in him manhood absolutely fatherhood respectively as in regard of his son What reference essence hath unto person Of the word Essence also it is further to be noted that God or the Deity or divine essence is not in respect of the persons the same which the matter in respect of the effect because God is unchangeable neither is compounded of matter and form Therefore we cannot say well Three persons are or consist of one essence Neither is it as the whole in respect of the parts because God is indivisible Wherefore it is not well said that the person is a part of the essence or the essence consisteth of three persons for every person is the whole divine essence one and the same Neither is it as the generall to the speciall because essence is not the generall to the three persons nor person a speciall to essence But God is a more common name because the essence of the Deity is common to the three persons and therefore may be affirmed of each of them But these names Father Son and holy Ghost are more strict because the persons are indeed distinct and cannot be affirmed the one of the other Therefore it is well said God or the divine Essence is the Father is the Son is the holy Ghost Likewise The three persons are one God or in one God Again They are one and the same essence nature divinity wisdome c. They are of one and the same essence nature divinity c. Yet it cannot be well said They are of one God because there is no one of these persons but is whole and perfect God Wherefore the divine essence is in respect of the persons as a thing after a rare and singular manner communicated in respect of those things unto which it is common For neither is there the like example of community in any created things For a generall is a certain thing common to many specials and a generall and speciall to many individuals but yet so that they are affirmed of those many plurally not singularly as that the father and the son or this father and son are two living creatures two men But we may not speak after this sort of God and the divine persons as to say The Father and the Son are two Gods two Spirits two Omnipotents c. Because there is but one God one Spirit one Omnipotent c. Wherefore that affirmation The Father is God the Son is God the holy Ghost is God is a true affirmation affirming that which is more common of a thing which is more restrict that is affirming the essence of the individuall which hath in some sort an analogy and proportion only with the speciall affirmed of his individuall but it is not at all the same nor of the same kind What the Trinity is By the name of Trinity are understood the three Persons distinct in one essence of the Deity by three manners of being or subsisting Now Trinity and Triplicity as also Trinall and Triple differ That is said to be Triple which is comprehended of three essences or is distinct by three essences Trinall is that which in essence is but one and most simple but hath three manners of being of subsisting God therefore is not triple because there are not more essences but Trinall because he being one according to his essence is three according to his persons 5. Whether these names are to be used in the Church HEreticks of ancient carped at these termes because they occurre not in Scripture But wee imitate aright the manner of speech which was usuall in the ancient and purer Church and by their authority and example retain these names 1. Because though they are not found extant in so many syllables yet phrases and speeches of neer affinity and likelihood yea and sometimes words and terms of the same signification which these are are read in Scripture For instance that of the Lords own mouth I am that I am Again I am hath sent mee unto you Again Exod. 3. â—â— it cannot be denied but that the word Jehovah answereth to that wee call essence So the word Hypostasis is used to signifie a Person in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Who being the engraved form of his person Heb. 1.2 Neither doth the Church in any other sense call the persons the Trinity then as John saith that There are three which bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost 2. Because the course of interpretation requireth that the words of Scripture be expounded to the learned by such words as being more usuall in other languages or matters and doctrines are more easie for them to understand and paveth and maketh plain a way unto them for the understanding of the speech and phrase of Scripture Otherwise if no words were to be used but such as are extant in the Scriptures all interpretation should be taken away It is lawfull therefore that the Church invent and use words and phrases of speech whereby they may significantly expresse the sense of Scripture and their owne meaning 3. Because the sleights and sophisms of Hereticks which for the most part they go about to cloak and cover with the words of the holy Scripture are more easily espyed and taken heed of if the same things be expounded in divers words and those especially short perspicuous and significant For it cometh to passe that by reason of the pithinesse and plainnesse of these terms Hereticks are dismantled and can no longer shroud their sinister constructions and apparent corruptions Neverthelesse if there were a consent and agreement on the things wee should easily come to an agreement about the words for we detest contention brawling about words Neither is the Church at controversie with other Gentiles and Hereticks about bare terms but of this main substantiall doctrine That the eternall Father and the Son and the holy Ghost are one God and yet neither is the Father the Son or the holy Ghost nor the holy Ghost the
Father or the Son c. Now were it not that Hereticks cannot away with this doctrine they would easily admit of the phrases of speech But they therefore abandon the terms because they abhor the things and doctrine intimated and signified by them Hence we easily answer this their objection Obj. Words not extant in Scripture are not to be used in the Church But these names namely Essence Person and Trinity occurre not in Scripture therefore they may not be used in the Church Ans We expound the Major thus That which is not in Scripture neither concerning the bare words nor concerning the sense is be omitted But the names themselves of Essence Person and Trinity as concerning the things lively insinuated by them are extant in Scripture as hath been proved Again Terms not extant in Scripture are to be omitted if by sparing them the substance of the things themselves be not endangered But the drift and purpose of hereticks is no other but with the terms to abolish or at least deprave the doctrine of the Church Therefore they are to be retained to prevent their attempts Repl. But they breed contentions Answ This happeneth by accident by reason of contentious hereticks 6. How many persons there be of the Divinity or God-head Three persons are one God and one God is three persons IN one divine Essence are subsisting three Persons and those truly distinct one from another by their properties namely the Father the Son and the holy Ghost each of which three persons notwithstanding are one and the same God eternall infinite and most perfect in himselfe And these persons are consubstantiall co-eternall without any confounding of their properties and respects as also without any disparagement or inequality between them And That there are three persons each of which are that one true God Creatour of all things is proved 1. By testimonies of Scripture which are taken partly out of the old Testament and partly out of the new The old Testament yeeldeth us many testimonies Gen. 1.2 3. Exod. 3.2 The Spirit of the Lord moved upon the waters Then God said Let there be light The Lord is said to have appeared unto Moses in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush Acts 7.30 Steven calleth him The Angel of the Lord which is Christ the Son of God even that Angel of the great counsell The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me Isa 61.1 therefore hath he anointed me he hath sent mee to preach good tidings unto the poor to binde up the broken hearted Here the Spirit is discerned both from him that anointeth and from him that is anointed Hee is discerned also by his gifts because hee saith Upon mee that is dwelling in me sanctifying mee Therefore these be three diverse persons subsisting But yet there are both moe and more cleer testimonies in the new Testament Mat. 28.19 Teach all nations baptising them in the Name of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost The Comforter which is the holy Ghost John 14.26 John 15.27 whom the Father will send in my name When the Comforter shall come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the Spirit of truth which proceedeth of the Father The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ 2 Cor. 13.13 and the love of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all In this saying of the Apostle invocation is joyned with an application and distinction of the three persons By grace he meaneth the benefits of Christ by love the acceptation whereby God for his Sons sake doth receive us into favour by the communion of the holy Ghost his gifts which are common unto the godly There are three in heaven which beare record God saved us by the washing of the new birth 1 John 5.7 Tâ—t 3.5 6. and by the renewing of the holy Ghost which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour Here he maketh three authours of our salvation Ephes 2.18 Gal. 4.6 Through him wee have an entrance unto the Father by one Spirit God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts Therefore it is one Spirit which the Father and the Son sendeth 2. The same is proved by those places of Scripture which give unto these three the Father the Son and the holy Ghost the name of Jehovah and the true God In like manner those places wherein those things which are spoken of Jehovah in the old Testament are in the new referred expresly and most plainly to the Son and the holy Ghost 3. Those places which attribute the same whole divine essence to the three and shew that the Son is the proper Son of the Father most truly begotten of him and the holy Ghost is the Spirit of the Father and the Son and that so proper and peculiar as that he is and proceedeth of God which is the Father and the Son The Son therefore and holy Ghost have the same and that whole essence of the Deity which the Father hath the Son hath it communicated of the Father by being born of him and the holy Ghost of the Father and the Son by proceeding from them 4. Those places which give unto the three the same attributes or properties and perfections of the divine nature namely eternity immensity omnipotency c. 5. Those places which attribute to the three the same effects or works proper unto the Deity namely creation preservation and government of the world as also miracles and the salvation of the Church 6. Those places which yeeld to the three equall honour and worship and such as agreeth to the true God alone By this consent therefore of the old and new Testament it is confirmed that one God is three persons truly distinct and those three persons are one God By this also we understand that it is truely said that the Father is other from the Son and the holy Ghost and the holy Ghost other from both but not truly that the Father is another thing from the Son and the Son another thing and the holy Ghost another thing for to be another thing betokeneth a diversity of essence to be other a diverse manner of existing or a distinction of persons Now the three distinct persons have not a diverse Deity but one and the same in number It followeth that we should demonstrate of each severall person of the Deity that they are true Subsistents against Samosatenus and Servetus that they are distinct against Arrius Eunomius and Macedonius lastly that they are of the same and not of only like essence against the same hereticks But of the person of the Father there is no controversie and these scruples and doubts touching the persons of the Son and holy Ghost shall more conveniently hereafter in their proper place be cleared 7. How the three persons of the God-head are distinguished HEre we are first to observe and consider Attributes common to
prophet from the beginning of the Church 〈◊〉 all câ—â—â—â—ty The great and chiefe Prophet which is Christ is a person immediately ordained of God even from the beginning and cradle of the Church in Paradise to all eternity sent of the Father to declare the will of God towards mankinde to institute and appoint a ministery to teach by the Word and Sacraments the holy Ghost working together with him and lastly in the flâ—â—h to preach the Gospel and to make knowne in his flesh by his doctrine and workes that he is the Some consubstantiall and of the same substance with the Father and authâ—â—â— of the Evangelike doctrine giving by it the holy Ghost and kindling faith in the hearts of men sending Apostles and gathering unto himselfe a Church â—â—t of mankâ—â—de of which he may be heard invocated and worshipped Wherefore the Proâ—â—â— call function of Christ is There paâ—â—â—â—â— Câ—â—st 〈…〉 1. To open and declare unto Angels and men God and his 〈◊〉 which could not be knowne but by the Son and by speciall revelarâ—◠〈◊〉 The â—â—m which is in the bosome of the Father hee hath declared him The things thâ— have heard of the Father Mâ—â—◠〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉 1â— 6 10. those speake I to the world Likewise to refine and puâ—â—â—â— the Law and worship of God from corruptions 2. To institute or ordaine and to maintain the ministry of the Gospel to raise up and to send Prophets Apostles and other ministers of the Church to bestow on them the gift of prophâ—cie and to furnish them with gifts necessary to their ministery He that is 〈…〉 11. Christ hath given some Apostles some Prophets and some Doctors c. Therefore said the â—â—sâ—ome of God I will send them Prophets and Apostles c. I will give you a mouch â—â—a wisedome where against all your adversâ—ries shall not be able to speake nor resist So the spirit of Christ is said to have spoken by the Prophets 3. To be through his ministery effectuall in the hearts of the heaters that is to teach us within our hearts by his spirit to lighten our mindes to move our hearts to beleeve and obey the Gospel Hee shall baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire Then opened hee their understanding Mat. 3 11. 〈◊〉 24 4â— 2 pheâ— 5 â—0 â—â—â—ke 10.9 〈◊〉 â—â— 14 2â— 5 that they might understand the Scriptures Christ gave himselfe for the Church that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word They went forth and preached every where and the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed The Lord opened the heart of Lydia that thee attended unto the things which Paul spake The Lord gave testimony unto the word of his grace Briefly the parts of Christs propheticall office are these three 1. To reveale his Fathers will 2. To ordaine a Ministery 3. To teach the hearts of men or to be effectuall by his ministery And these three things Christ doth and did performe even from the beginning of the Church and will performe to the end of the world and that by his owne authority power and efficacy and therefore Christ is called the Word Why Christ is called 〈…〉 not onely in respect of the Father of whom in cogitation beholding himselfe and considering the image of himselfe not vanishing but subâ—sting consubstantiall co-equall co-eternall to the Father himselfe hee was begotten but also in respect of us because hee is that person which spake to the Fathers and brought forth the living and quickning word or Gospel out of the bosome of the Father Seven differences between Christ other Prophets By these things which have been now spoken is also understood what difference there is between Christ and other Prophets both of the Old and New Testament and why he is the chief Prophet and Doctor The difference and eminence consisteth in his nature and office Christ 〈…〉 Christ is the very Son of God and God and Lord of all and doth immediatly utter the word of the Father and is the Embassadour and Mediatour sent of the Father Other Prophets are only men and his servants called and sent by him Christ authour of the doctrine they preachers only of it John 1.16 Christ is authour and revealer of the doctrine and therefore the prince of all Prophets Others are signifiers of that which they have received from Christ For whatsoever knowledge and propheticall spirit is in them all that they have from Christ revealing and giving it to them Therefore is the spirit of Christ said to have spoken in the Prophets neither hath hee opened onely to the Prophets the doctrine which he teacheth but also to all the godly John 1.18 Of his fulnesse have we all received that is all the Elect even from the beginning of the world unto the end No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Christs gifts infinite theirs finite His propheticall wisdome is infinite and perfect and therefore in all gifts he excelleth others even according to his humanity Christ giveth gifts and receiveth not they receive and give not John 10.14 This Prophet Christ appointeth the ministery sendeth and ordaineth Prophets and Apostles he giveth the holy Ghost and gifts necessary for the Prophets Apostles and all Ministers of the word to the performing of their duty He shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you He shall lead you into all truth Christ principally moveth mens hearts they instrumentally Christ himself is not only the authour of the doctrine and erecter and maintainer of the external ministery but also by his own and other Prophets voice and outward ministery hee preacheth effectually to men inwardly through the vertue and working of the holy Ghost Others are only the instruments of Christ and that arbitrary and at his disposition and direction Christs doctrine full and cleere theirs dark defective The doctrine of Christ which being made man he uttered by his own and by his Apostles mouthes is much more cleere and full than the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets of the Old Testament Christ is authorised by himselfe they by Christ Christ therefore hath authority of himself others from him if Christ speake we must beleeve him of him selfe others because Christ speaketh in them These things are expresly proved by these places of holy Writ At sundry times and in divers manners God spake in the old time so our Fathers by the Prophets in these last dayes he hath spoken unto us by his Son Heb 1.1 3.3 John 10.14 Mat. 17.3 Luke 10.16 This man is counted worthy of more glory than Moses inasmuch as hee that buildeth the house hath more honour than the house The spirit of truth which I will send you shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you This
workes of both creations Whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also The Father sheweth him all things whatsoever hee himselfe doth Therefore not only the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preservation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickneth so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Father was from the very beginning the giver of corporall and spirituall life By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are on earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones Coâ— 1.16 17. or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Thus far of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Repl. 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Ans No Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Repl. 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and joyned to their head Ans But the new creation is called a restoring from sinnes and death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Repl. 3. By whom also hee made the worlds Heb. 1.2 The worlds that is the new Church Ans 1. God made the old also by him because it is one Church having one head and foundation 2. The Greek word ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is used in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And further when it is there added Bearing up all things by his mighty word those words speake of the preservation not onely of the Church but of all things And moreover hee rendreth a cause why hee is the heire not onely of the Church but of all creatures namely because he is the Creator and Preserver of all things Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the worke of thine hands Repl. In these wordes hee converteth his speech to the Father to prove that hee was able by his power to lift up the Sonne to divine majesty Answ This is an impudent shift and elusion 1. Because it is said before But unto the Son which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2. Because the Psalme doth intreat of Christs kingdom and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be understood next and immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the Father Repl. 1. If hee made all things then the Father made them not by him John 5. â—9 Ans Both he made them and they were made by him Whatsoever things the Father doth the same doth the Sonne also And yet the Father doth them by him Repl. 2. The Creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of things is not attributed unto Christ Answ Hee is not compared with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme proveth The heavens shall perish but thou dost remanine Repl. 3. If hee were Creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sit at his right hand Ans Wee may invert this and say of the contrary rather if he were not equall he could not sit at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heaven and earth Who being in the forme of God Phil. 2.6 Esay 45.23 Rom. 14.11 Esay 41.12 Rev. 1.18 22.23 thought it no robbery to be equall with God Thus saith the Lord that created heaven Every knee shall bow unto mee This is said of Christ Againe I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laid the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heavens when I call them they stand up together These words Christ applyeth unto himselfe In it was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret that the Sonne of God is by himselfe the life In the Word was life as is the Father and the fountaine giver and maintainer of all life as well corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the very beginning of the world John 5.26 Hee hath given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe as the Father hath life in himselfe They construe it That the man Jesus is the quickner and giver of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saved These are their words Unto which we reply If hee give eternall life to all so that no man hath it without him Therefore either no man was quickned before he was born of Mary which were absurd or he was the quickner and giver of life from the beginning Even as John affirmeth this of him as being verified in him also before he was made flesh Neither can this be understood only of his merit whereby he deserveth this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that he is John 5.21 10.26 by his efficacy and effectuall working the quickner and reviver as himself expoundeth it and the adversaries themselves confesse So are we also to understand his illightning of men that is the knowledge of God the authour whereof he was in all even from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and hee to whom the Son will reveale him And John Baptist saith Mat. 11.27 John 1.18 No man hath seen God at any time the Son hath declared him The light shineth in darknesse And the light shined in the darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not Wee interpret it That this word even from the beginning hath both by naturall light and by the voice of heavenly doctrine shewed God unto men but those who were not regenerated by his Spirit have not knowne this light They say That he shined not before hee began to preach Ans 1. If so then should he not have been the true light that is the authour of light and the knowledge of God but only a minister thereof as was John Baptist but the Evangelist in this respect maketh John Baptist diverse from Christ 2. He should not have been the illuminaâ—or of all men which yet themselves are faine to confesse Christ himselfe saith of himselfe and Saint John here of him Hee lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is either with naturall light or spirituall Hee was in the world and the world was made by him and the world knew him not Wee as touching the time hereof say He was in the world it was from the beginning of the world unto his incarnation all which time the Son of God hath in the world which was created by him shewed God unto men but is not knowne of men They construe it of the time of his preaching when he was not heard but despised and persecuted Ans
beleeved the Gospel promise that he would beleeve the Church more then the Gospel if the Church determine or propound any thing which is either contrary to the Gospel or can be proved by no testimony of Scripture This doubtlesse Augustine never meant Nay elswhere he denounceth Anathema and biddeth a curse to come to them who declare any thing besides that that we have received in the writings of the Law and Gospel And in the selfe-same place he witnesseth That he because he beleeveth the Gospel cannot beleeve Manichaeus for that he readeth nothing in the Gospel of Manichaeus Apostleship Therefore traditions or ordinances of the Church bring us unto the Scripture and tie us to that voice which soundeth in the Scripture The Papists wrangling about Traditions But here it must be observed how honestly and fairly the Papists deale For wheresoever they meet with the word Tradition that by and by they wrest to their traditions which cannot be proved out of the Word of God as when Paul saith I delivered unto you that which I received Straight-wayes they cry out Heare you traditions I hear but read on there in the words following Paul himself by writing declaring what those traditions are I delivered unto you how that Christ died for our sinnes according to the Scripture And that he was buried and that he arose the third day according to the Scripture Here you heare Pauls traditions to be double things written For first they were taken out of the Scripture of the Old Testament Secondly they were committed to writing by Saint Paul himselfe So Paul saith of the Lords Supper I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 But this traditions after the Evangelists himself also hath set downe in writing 2 Thes 3.16 The Jesuites cite the saying of Paul Withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh inordinately and not after the traditions which yee received of us But a little after in the same Chapter he describeth what tradition he meaneth as it is manifest to him that looketh on the place And yet will they thence prove that many things are to be beleeved which cannot be proved by any testimony of Scripture The like impudency they shew in another testimony taken our of Luke Acts 16.4 They delivered them the decrees to keep ordained of the Apostles and Elders which were at Jerusalem Ibid. 15.23 When a little before he witnesseth that those decrees were set downe in letters written by the Apostles How the Church may be said not to erre That opinion or saying of the Papists The Church doth not erre is true after this sort 1. The whole doth not erre though some members thereof doe erre 2. It doth not erre universally although in some points of doctrine it may 3. It erreth not in the foundation 5. In what the Church differeth from the Common-weale Seven differences betweene the Church and Common-weale THe Church differeth from the Common-weale 1. Because Common-weales are distinct and Kingdomes of the world are in divers places and times The Church is alwayes one and the same at all times and with all men 2. The Kingdoms and States of the world have many heads or one chiefe Head and many other inferiour heads besides and that on earth The Church hath but one and that in heaven 3. The Common-wealth is governed by certaine Lawes made for the maintenance of outward peace and tranquillity The Church is ruled by the holy Ghost and the Word of God 4. The Common-wealth or civill State requireth outward obedience onely The Church requireth both as well inward obedience as outward 5. In civill States and Common-wealths there is power and liberty to make new Lawes positive by the authority of the Magistrate the violating of which Lawes bindeth mens consciences and deserveth corporal punishments The Church is tied to the Word of God to which it is not lawfull to adde ought or to detract ought from it 6. The civill State hath corporall power wherewith it is armed against the obstinate and disobedient for he may and ought by force to curb these and to punish them by the sword The Church punisheth by denouncing Gods wrath out of the Word of God 7. In the Church are alwayes some elect and holy but not alwayes in the Common-wealth 6. Whence ariseth the difference of the Church from the rest of mankinde Three sorts of men in the world THere are three sorts of men very much different one from another For 1. Some men are even in profession estranged and alients from the Church as who deny faith and repentance and therefore are open enemies of God and the Church 2. Others are called but not effectually which are Hypocrites who professe indeed the faith but without any true conversion unto God 3. Others are called effectually which are the elect who are but a little portion according to that of Christ Many are called Mat. 20.16 Election putteth the difference between the Church and others but few are chosen Now the difference being known let us in a word see what is the cause of this difference 1. The efficient cause of this difference is the Election of God willing to gather unto himselfe a Church in earth 2. The Sonne of God is the mediate executor of this his will and purpose the holy Ghost the immediate Acts 14.16 Rom. 9.18 John 6.37 Rom. 8.19 30. 3. The word of God is the instrumentall cause In times past God suffered all the Gentiles to walk in their owne wayes God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth All that the Father giveth me shall come to me Those which he knew before he also predestinate to be made like to the Image of his Sonne and whom he predestinate them also he called c. By these words we are taught that the promise of grace is generall in respect of the Elect or Beleevers God verily would have all to be saved and that 1. In respect that he loveth the salvation of all But the Elect onely have attained to that salvation 2. In respect that he inviteth all to salvation But the rest have beene hardened Rom. 11.7 7. Whether any one may be saved out of the Church NO man can be saved out of the Church None saved out of the Church John 13.5 Because without the Church there is no Saviour therefore no salvation also Without me you can doe nothing 2. Because whomsoever God hath chosen and elected to the end which is eternall life them he hath chosen to the meanes which is the inward and outward calling The elect therefore though they be not at all times members of the visible Church yet they are all made such before they die Object Therefore election is not free Answ It is free because God chose freely both to the end and to the meanes But after he hath once destined and ordained men to meanes he never
wheresoever he dwelleth is effectuall in working the Word and Sacraments are not so Quest 66. What are the Sacraments Ans They are sacred signes and seales set before our eyes and ordained of God for his cause that he may declare and seale by them the promise of his Gospel unto us to wit that he giveth freely remission of sinnes and life everlasting not onely to all in generall but to every one in particular that beleeveth for that onely sacrifice of Christ which he accomplished upon the Crosse a Gen. 17.11 Rom 4.11 Deut. 30.6 Levit. 6.25 Heb. 9.7 8 9 24. Ezek. 20.22 1 Sam 17.36 Esay 6.6 7. Esay 54.9 The Explication THe right and direct method of interpreting this doctrine of the Sacraments requireth that first we speak of the Sacraments in generall And this way may we not unfitly intreat in special of the Supper and Baptisme to wit if we take in declaring each Sacrament in speciall the same questions and that course and order of the same questions which we must observe and follow concerning the Sacraments in generall and lastly if we apply those testimonies which speak of the Sacraments in generall to the handling and declaring of the Sacraments in speciall The chiefe Questions concerning the Sacraments 1. What Sacraments are 2. What are the ends of Sacraments 3. In what Sacraments differ from Sacrifices 4. In what they agree with the word and in what they differ from it 5. How the Sacraments of the Old and New Testament agree 6. What are signes and what the things in the Sacraments and in what the things differ from their signes 7. What sacramentall union is 8. What formes of speaking of the Sacraments are usuall to the Church and Scripture 9. What is the lawfull use of the Sacraments 10. What the wicked receive in the use thereof 11. How many Sacraments there are of the New Testament 1. What Sacraments are The originall of the word Sacrament THat we may know what Sacraments properly are the name it selfe of Sacrament is first to be considered Among the ancient Romans this word Sacrament signifieth a peece of money which two parties putting one the other in suite laid down in some sacred place or left in custody of the High-Pontife or Priest with this condition that he who gained the suite should have his part entire againe and he who was cast in the cause should lose his part to the common Treasury in lieu of his wrongfull molesting the other party This signification nothing pertaineth to this place It also signified a solemne forme of an oath taken in warre which they called a military Sacrament so called of Sacrando that is of sacring or consecrating them because by that oath every one was consecrated or destined to his Captaine and not to any other to serve him Hereof it is that some will have these ceremonies instituted by God therefore to be so called for that as Souddiers did oblige and binde themselves by that military Sacrament unto their Captaine so we binde our selves unto our Captaine Christ by a solemne oath in the presence of God Angels and Men. This truly is no unapt or unmeet Metaphor but yet I think rather that the originall of this name came from the old Latine Translations in which wheresoever the word Mystery is used in the New Testament for the same they commonly in Latine put the word Sacramentum Now Mystery cometh from the Greek verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to institute instruct or initiate one in the holy matters or matters of Religion But that Greek verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is derived from another which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to shut because as Eustathius saith they who are initiated or entered in holy rites were to shut their mouth and not to utter those things which were secret Now a mystery is said to be either a secret thing it selfe or the signe of a secret thing or that which hath a secret signification which none understand but they who are initiated in holy rites By a signe we understand an externall and corporeall thing and action or a ceremony instituted and ordained by God which betokeneth a certaine internall thing and spirituall Which the Grecians call a Mystery and is otherwise called of the Latine Divines a Sacrament And some such signes God alwayes would have to be extant in his Church whereby both the good will of God towards men might be recorded and made known and that men of the other side might declare and shew their faith towards God and other duties of piety and godlinesse Sacraments therefore are so called Mysteries because they have a secret signification which none understand but they who are initiated and instructed concerning the substance of sacred matters or the points of Christian Religion Neverthelesse the word Sacrament is used in divers significations in the writings of famous Divines of which these are chiefe 1. For a rite or externall ceremony which sense is proper and naturall to the word 2. For the signes themselves 3. For the thing signified by the signes 4. For the signes and thing signified both together Having seen now what the name of Sacrament signifieth it resteth that we consider the thing it selfe and define what Sacraments are The definition whereof is this Sacraments are rites or ceremonies instituted by God to this use The definition of Sacraments That they might be signes of the Covenant to wit of Gods good will towards us and of the bond of the Church whereby it covenanteth faith and repentance and that they may be marks and cognizances whereby to distinguish Gods Church from Gentiles and Sectaries The definition of Sacraments In the Catechisme they are thus defined Sacraments are sacred signes and feales object to our eyes ordained and instituted by God that by them he might the more declare and seale the promise of his Gospel unto us The parts of this definition are in number three The first part appertaineth to the kinde of Sacraments the latter two to their difference To the kinde whereof they are it appertaineth The Sacraments are sacred seales that they are sacred and ocular signes and seales that is divine and signifying or betokening sacred things such as belong to Gods worship and the salvation of men A signe and a seale differ one from the other as a generall thing from a thing more speciall For every seale is a signe but not every signe a seale A seale certifieth and confirmeth a thing What a signe is A signe onely sheweth it A signe is a thing signifying somewhat else then that which it sheweth to the senses and inducing something else into the cogitation as Augustine defineth it or a signe is that whereby the understanding understandeth some things else besides the signe it selfe apprehended by the sense So words are the signes of things Moreover signes are of two sorts some are onely signifying others are confirming also Two
is proclaim and declare him to be no member of the Church Therefore To account one for a publican is not only to think in mind but also to pronounce him an aliant from the Church and to excommunicate him Objections against the example of the Apostles excommunicating alledged 1 Cor. 5. 2 Cor. 8.5 2 Thess 3. 1 Tim. 1. c. THey who at this day disallow the Discipline of the Church elude the example of S. Paul two wayes Some simply deny that the Apostle speaketh of Excommunication when he saith He that hath thus done let him be delivered unto Sathan For say they to deliver unto Sathan is not to excommunicate but by some miraculous punishment through Sathans means to cut off or at least curse and banne him and deliver him to Sathan to be tortured yet so that hee continue a member of the Church notwithstanding Others grant that Paul speaketh of Excommunication but they deny that the example pertaineth to us because now there are Christian Magistrates maintainers of discipline of which Magistrates the Church was destitute in the Apostles time Ans But against the former of these make the Apostles words To deliver up to Sathan To put from the Church is to excommunicate 1 Cor. 5.2 Put away from your selves that wicked man and With such a one eat not These cannot be understood of a miraculous punishment by death such as Ananias and Sapphira suffered but they signifie the ordinary authority and judgement of the Church 1. Because he saith Put ye away and reprehendeth them because they have not yet abandoned him And Yee are puffed up and have not rather sorrowed that he which hath done this deed might be put from among you Now all these had not the gift which Peter had Therefore hee should wrongfully reprove them for not shewing some miracle 2. Because he requireth the consent of the Church When ye are gathered together 1 Cor. 5.4 and my spirit But there was no need of such a concourse or an assembly for manifestation of a miracle 3. Because hee will that the incestuous person be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh 1 Cor. 5.5 that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus that is he will have him so dealt withall that notwithstanding he might live and repent that his flesh might be tamed with true contrition that the old man might be mortified and the new man quickned Wherefore the Apostle would not that he should be slain 4. He speaketh of the separating and exiling him from the Church when he saith Purge out the old leaven Company not together with fornicators With such a one eat not All these speeches intimate a separation not any mortall punishment 5. The conference of places of Scripture teacheth that they who either in word or in life deny the Christian faith are not to be reputed Christians Ambrose saith that this incestuous person when his offence was once known was to be banished from the company of the brotherhood that is from the Church Now they who are cast out of the Church are worthily said to be delivered up to Sathan because they are conversant and resident in his kingdome as long as they repent not Three causes why Paul commanded the incestuous person to be excommunicated They who maintaine the later opinion alledge a false cause when they say that Paul therefore would have the incestuous person excommunicated because then there was no Christian Magistrate For Paul rendreth farre different reasons hereof which continue in force unto this day 1. The Commandement of Christ When yee are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that is by that authority and warrant of Christ Tell it unto the Church Let him be unto thee as an Heathen or a Publican 2. That the excommunicated person might repent and be saved Let him be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus 3. Lest others should be tainted and infected with the same fore Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lumpe For Christ our Passeover is sacrificed for us that we should live with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth and become a new sprinkling and cast out the old leaven of maliciousnesse and wickednesse or at least if we cannot cast it all out yet that we professe not the toleration thereof These are the causes why Paul commanded that the incestuous person should be excommunicated out of the Church but we no where reade that the Church did therefore excommunicate wicked persons because it wanted a Christian Magistrate For the duties of the Church and of the Magistrate alwayes were and yet remaine distinct It is certaine then that the Apostle speaketh of Excommunication when he saith Deliver him unto Sathan Put away the wicked man from among you and that he treateth of the ordinary power of the Church against malefactors whether any miracle then betide or no. Object 1. Nathan excommunicated not David an adulterer Therefore Paul excommunicated not the incestuous person Answ David repented after the first warning therefore he ought not to be excommunicated Paul also speaketh with condition of repentance Put him away to wit if he repent not or hath not already repented on which repentance he commandeth that he be received againe This condition we must necessarily understand because that Christ would that certaine degrees of admonition should first be practised and God at any time receiveth the penitent into favour The Theefe on the Crosse is not excommunicated but upon his repentance received of Christ Mat. 18.28 If thy brother shall sin against thee untill seventy times seven times thou shalt forgive him Wherefore not offenders but obstinate persons of which sort David was none are to be excommunicated Object 2. Christ excommunicated none Therefore Paul did it not neither ought the Church to excommunicate any Ans The consequence is not good to argue from the deniall of the fact to the deniall of the right and lawfulnesse of the fact The argument is no better than this Christ baptised none Therefore Paul might not and the Church may not baptise any For Christ indeed baptised none but he commanded his Apostles to baptise all Nations So likewise he excommunicated none but he commanded the Church to excommunicate the rebellious and obstinate Mat. 18.17 5.24 Acts 8.36 Let him be unto thee as an Heathen Leave thy gift at the Altar c. Philip said to the Eunuch Thou maist be baptised if thou beleevest with all thine heart Therefore he had not baptised him if he had not beleeved Object 3 Paul saith Ye have not * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sorrowed that he which hath done this deed 1 Cor. 5.25 might be put from among you Therefore they should have prayed that God would miraculously take him away by the Devill Answ Yee
thy glory Quest 129. What meaneth this particle Amen Ans That the thing is sure and out of doubt a 2 Cor. 1.20 2 Tim. 2.13 For my prayer is much more certainly heard of God then I feele in my heart that I unfeignedly desire the same The Explication THis particle is added not as a part of the prayer but it noteth and betokeneth 1. A true and sincere desire wherewith we wish that we may be heard that the thing we aske may be sure and certaine unto us and that God would condescend and answer unto our request 2. A certainty and profession of our confidence or confirmation of our faith whereby we trust that we shall be heard Wherefore the word Amen signifieth 1. So be it and sure and certaine be that which wee desire 2. So God being not unmindfull of his promise truely and certainely heare us FINIS Soli Deo Laus Gloria A large Alphabeticall Table containing all the chiefe and remarkable points contained in this BOOKE A ABsolution How the word of God doth absolve and condemne 485. Actions All actions are not sins in themselves but by accident 209. No action evill in it self in respect of God 210. Adultery The meaning of the word Adultery 601. Vide Chastity Affability What it is 613. Afflictions How many kinds of them 103. How they are punishments and how crosses ibidem Eight causes of them on the godly 104. The comforts which they have in them 105. 106. Three causes of the afflictions of the godly 161. All. Why all men are not saved by Christ but the faithfull onely 132. Whether Christ died for all 298. A reconciliation of those Scriptures which seeme to make for Christs dying for all 298. 299. Amen What it signifies 655. Angels What good Angels are 189. They are finite ibid. How they are called the children of God 190. They are the Ministers of the Elect. ib. Why called Powers 191. of evill Angels ibid. Christ called an Angel 256. Two reasons proving it ibid. c. Anger Gods anger against sin 165. Annointed Vid. Christ Why Christ is so called 226. What this annointing is ib. the Analogie betweene the signe and the thing signified 227. Christ is annointed spiritually 228. Why God cannot be said to be annointed ibidem and yet in what sort Christ may be said to be annointed according to his Godhead ibidem What the annointing of Christians is 234 What it is to be the partaker of Christs annointing 235. Arrians Their heresies confuted 263. 264. 265. c. Ascension What Christs ascension is 313. whither he ascended ibid. The manner how 314. The fruits of it 320. B BAptism What it is 409. Three things comprehended in it 410. The differences betweene baptisme and the washing of old ibidem Its ends and why it is not to be re-iterated 411. What it is to be baptised into Christs death 412. A two-fold washing in baptisme 413 What the right and lawfull use of baptisme is 414. The proper and improper formes of speaking of baptisme 415. Why baptisme is called the washing of the new birth 416. The baptisme of Infants confirmed by many arguments 417. The Anabaptists Arguments answered about the baptisme of Infants 418. 419. c. How baptisme and circumcision agree and how they differ 423. 424. Beget Begotten How Christ is said to be the only begotten Sonne of God 239. Why according to his manhood be cannot be properly so called 240. Beleeve What it is to beleeve God and IN God 179. what it is to beleeve IN Christ 237. Vid. Faith Blasphemy The difference betweene the blasphemy against God and against the holy Ghost 558. Blessings Wee may desire as well corporall as spirituall blessings 641. why corporall blessings are comprehended under the word Bread 643. Body How the parts of mans body are attributed to God 152. The Image of GOD in man doth not argue a bodily shape ibidem The similitude of mans body to declare our union with Christ 234. Of the bodies resurrection Vide Resurrection 372. 373. The ubiquity of Christs body confuted 459. Borne Five causes of Christs being borne of the Virgin Mary 272. The benefit of it 272. 273. Bounty In what the bounty of God is seen 164. Bread The breaking of Bread is one of the names which the Lords Supper yet retaines 427. Two things signified by it 434. Foure causes why this ceremony is yet retained ibid. whether Bread and Wine are the very body and bloud of Christ in the Sacrament 436. why the Bread is called the body 455. their Analogie 456. How corporall blessings are contained under the name of Bread 643. how we call Bread in the Lords Prayer Ours ibid. why Daily Bread and This Day 644. Brother Brotherhood Of our Brotherhood with Christ 240. Buriall To what end Christ was buried 300. C CAtechisme Catechising What. 25. who were the Catechumeni 25. 26. The originall and perpetuall use of Catechisme 26. The parts and points of it 27. Why necessary ibidem Its ends 29. Ceremonies What they are with their severall sorts 588. whether the Church may ordaine ceremonies 589. Chastity What it is 602. It s contrary vices 602. 603. c. Vide Adultery Christ Hee is perfectly just foure waies 115. why Christ is the Sonne and not Father nor holy Ghost 118. 119. why all are not saved by him and why the faithfull onely 132. why hee is called Jesus a Saviour 220. his office and benefits differ ibidem He is our most perfect Saviour 223. whom he saveth 224. why Jesus is called the Annointed 226. 227. he is annointed spiritually 228. Vide Annoint Christs Propheticall function what 229. Vide Prophet Why he is called the Word 230. why a Priest with the circumstances thereof See the word Priest Why Christ is a King and what his Kingdome is Vide King 233. Christ is our head in three respects 235. how Christ can be called the onely begotten Sonne of GOD when we also are called his sonnes 238. Of Christs God-head 241. his God-head proved by our Regeneration 251. Christ the Sonne of GOD a person really distinct from â—he Father and the holy Ghost 257. Christ hath the whole God-head entire 258. The properties thereof 259. he is equall in honour with the Father and the holy Ghost 260. Christians Why wee are so called 233. what our annointing is 234. Our Propheticall function and Priesthood 236. Church A definition of the doctrine of the Church 1. Reasons why GOD would have his Church distinguished from other Sects ibidem Notes of the Church 3. The parts of its doctrine with the differences from other Sects 3. 4. The difference betweene Church-doctrine and Philosophy 3. 4. How the Church-doctrine was delivered of God and how confirmed 4. 5. Reasons why the Scriptures depend not on the Church 5. Objections against this answered 6. 7. The Papists brag of their Churches not erring 16. Not the Church but the holy Ghost is Judge of the Word 21. Three Rules for having the
Our sacrifices differ from Christs three waies 236. How sacrifices and sacraments differ 400. A propitiatory sacrifice cannot be without bloud 461. Save Saviour Vide Jesus How the whole three persons may be said to save 221. 222. Christ is our most perfect Saviour 223. Why all men are not saved by Christ and why onely the faithfull 132. Scriptures Their authority depend not on the Church 5. 6. Objections against this answered 6. 7. Arguments shewing the certainty of Scriptures 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. Why no doctrine but the Scripture is to be received into the Church 12. It is the rule of faith ibid. The difference of it and other mens opinions 13. The Scriptures sufficiency proved by the Ancients 14. Objections against it answered ibid. c. The Papists objection of the Scriptures obscurity answered 18. 19. Some places of Scripture more darke then other some confessed and instanced 19. Three points observable in the interpretation of Scriptures 20. 438. Not the Church but the holy Ghost is Judge of the Scriptures 21. Six waies of deciding doubts in Scriptures 21. 22. Servant Whence the word is derived and what it signifies 269. Shamefastnesse What it is 603. Silence What 612. Simplicity What. 612. Sinne Vid. Wickednesse What sinne and what manner of sin the first sin of man was pag. 45. It consists in six things pag. 45. 46. What were the causes of its first sinne ibid. c. and effects 47. The cause of its permission by God with excellent uses of it 47. 48. How we know that sin is in us 48. What sin is 49. A two fold nature of it ibid. Two proofes that corrupt inclinations are sinnes 50. What originall sin is ib. 51. proofes of its being derived to posterity ibid. Foure causes why Adams posterity abideth the punishment of his sinne 53. Whether Infants sinne seeing they want will 54. Actuall sin what ibid. Of reigning sinne and why so called ibid. of mortall and veniall sin that Popish distinction 55. The Elect may sin against conscience yet not unto death 55. All sinne mortall in its owne nature 56. Of sin against and not against conscience 59. Of the sin against the holy Ghost what and why unpardonable 59. 60. Sin what it is of it selfe 62. The vertues of the unregenerate are sins by accident ibid. What the causes of sinne are 64. An order in the causes of sinne ibidem Foure pretended causes of sin 65. God no cause of it ibid. It ariseth from man himselfe 66. It s beginning is from the Devill 67. GOD is the causer of sinne not as sinne but as punishments ibid. The proper ends of sinne ibid. Sinne is a naturall property of man corrupted 71. The fearfull effects of sinne 72. 73. All sinnes not equall 73. God in sinne though he be the mover of the wicked will yet he is not the mover of the wickednesse in the will 80. Three causes why God is said to permit sinne 201. The Question of Gods being thought to be the cause of sinne decided 209. 210. 211. c. Sin is not of the nature of mans flâ—sh but by accident only 275. The Article of remission of sins 361. Sit. Sitting Why it is said Christ sitteth at the right hand of God 321. 322. Vide Hand of God Slandering What. 611. Sonne Vide Christ How Christ can be called the onely begotten Sonne of God when wee also are called his sonnes 238. 246. Divers sorts of sonnes ibidem How Christ is the onely and first begotten Sonne of GOD. 239. How the naturall Sonne of God 239. 244. and co-eternall 244. 245. Christ so named before he tooke our flesh 245. The onely begotten Sonne of God 246. The Sonne hath all things from the Father not by grace but by nature 260. Hee doth all things with the Father as the Father doth ibidem Arguments against the Sonnes Divinity answered 264. 265. Why the Sonne is called Lord and why Our Lord. 268. How the Sonne was conceived by the holy Ghost 270. Soule Whether immortall 365. sundry places of Scripture alledged against the immortality of the soule 366. The Elects soules estate separated from the body 369. Spirit Vide holy Ghost The divers names which are given in the Scripture to the Spirit 341. Suffering Vide passion pag. 290. 291. 292. c. Whether Christ suffered according to both natures 293. why hee suffered under Pontius Pilate 294. why on the Crosse 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Superstition Who are superstitious 540. Supper Vide Sacraments What the Lords Supper is 426. 427. It s manifold names 427. Its ends 428. How Baptisme and the Lords Supper differ 429. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430. who ought to approach to the Lords Supper and who not 462. what the wicked receive in the Lords Supper 463. Three causes for which the wicked are said to eate unto themselves condemnation 464. The right and lawfull use of it 465. Who are to be admitted to it 466. Vide Passeover page 467. c. Reasons against the reall presence 477. Suspicion What it is 611. Foure roots of good and evill suspicion 612. Swearing Of right and lawfull swearing 568. Whether lawfull to sweare by the creatures 569. By whom wee must sweare 570. Five causes why we must sweare by GOD alone 570. 571. Two principall causes of swearing 573. Vide Oathes T. TEmperance What it is 603. Temptation What it is with its kinds 650. What it is to leade into temptation 651. Testament The Old and New Testament in what they agree and how they differ 126. Thanks Thankfulnesse Why the knowledge of our thankefulnesse is necessary 35. 36. What mans thankefulnesse is and what Christian Thankefulnesse is 498. 560. the danger of omitting of it or being cold in it 560. 561. Transubstantiation Of it very largely and learnedly 448. 449. c. And Consubstantiation 450. Trinity What it is 172. Heretikes Objections answered that say that they are not named in the Scripture 173. The number of persons in Trinity ibidem Six strong proofes of the three persons in Trinity 174. How distinguished 175. Their order ibidem Their Attributes Effects and Operations what 175. 176. The doctrine of the Trinity necessary to bee held and maintained in the Church 177. Heretikes opposing that doctrine 178. Truth Six waies whereby we are taught the truth of GOD in Scripture 162. Truth what 610. V. UBiquitaries Their opinion refuted by many strong Arguments 477. 478. c. Three pestilent weeds that grow in their Garden 318. Vertue Two causes why the vertues of Ethnickes please not God pag. 44. The vertues of the Vnregenerate are sinnes by accident 62. The difference betweene the vertues of the Regenerate and of the Vnregenerate 63. Unchangeablenesse Gods unchangeablenesse proved 157. 158. Union The similitude of mans body to declare our union with Christ 234. Of the union of Christs two Natures and what it is in Nature what in Person 278. 279. W WIckednesse Whence the
13.8 Jesus Christ yesterday to day and the same for ever 1 Cor. 8.6 We have one God the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Jesus Christ by whom are all things and we by him d 1 Cor. 10.4 All did eate the same spirituall food and all did drinke the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the spirituall Rock which followed them and that Rock was Christ 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are all baptised into one body both Jews and Greeks and have beene all made to drink into one Spirit Ephes 1.4 5. He elected us in him before the foundation of the world was laid and hath predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will IV. The spirituall grace or the thing signified is with the signes received in the true use of the Sacrament which is when with true faith and conversion to God the Sacrament is a received for God so instituted the Sacraments that the signes ordained to confirme our faith should be received out of the hand of the Minister the promise annexed to the signes and spirituall grace it self promised should be received by faith from b God as the promise cannot be received but by faith Hence the Sacraments are not availeable to those that are without faith and conversion Testimonies of Scripture and of others a John 1.26 33. I baptise you with water but he standeth in the midst of you whom yee know not he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3.6 I have planted Apollo hath watered but God gives the increase b Rom. 2.25 But if thou breakest the Law thy circumcision is become uncircumcision 1 Cor. 11.20 When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper Apol. August Confes Tit. De usu Sacram. Therefore as the promise is ineffectuall if it be not received by faith so the Ceremonie is unprofitable if faith be not added which truly assureth us that here remission of sins is proffered V. Here is the true use of Sacraments when the Sacramentall signes are received with true faith and a repentance and are directed to that end for which they were ordained by God Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved Rom. 2.25 Circumcision indeed availeth if thou fulfill the Law Apol. August Confes De Sacram. c. Therefore we teach that in the use of the Sacraments faith is required which may beleeve these promises and may receive the things promised which are there offered in the Sacrament and it is a most plaine and firme reason that the promise is uselesse if it be not received by faith Idem De usu Sacram. And such an use of the Sacrament is the worship of the New Testament when faith quickneth the affrighted soule Idem But that faith acknowledgeth mercy and this is the principall use of the Sacrament VI. By reason of the Sacramentall signification obsignation and exhibition of things by signes it comes to passe that oftentimes the signes do retaine the names of the things signified which phrase is called Sacramentall Testimonies of Scripture and of others Gen. 17.18 This is my Covenant Verse 11. This shall be the signe of the Covenant betweene me and you Exod. 12.11 This is the Lords Passeover 1 Cor. 11.24 25. This is my Body This Cup is the New Testament in my blood August Ad Bonifac. Epist 23. If Sacraments had not a certaine similitude of these things of which they are Sacraments they could not be Sacraments at all and by reason of this similitude many times they receive the names of the things themselves Idem Tom. 4. in Levit. quaest 57. The thing which signifieth is wont to be called by the name of that thing which it signifieth as it is written The seven sheaves are seven yeares VII We therefore reject these truly Sacramentarian errors which are partly Papisticall and partly Ubiquitarian as 1. That there is no need of the generall doctrine of Sacraments 2. That Sacraments are not fully but onely in some sort defined by the efficient and small cause or by their effects as the Apology of Exfurt teacheth 3. That they are not the Seales of the promises of grace nor do they confirme our faith as the Jesuits and Anabaptists contend 4. That they containe justifying grace in them as it were the pitchers or vessels thereof that they are the instruments of justification by conferring it 5. That by their force they conferre justifying grace by the work wrought as they say 6. That there is not the same spirituall grace in the Word and in all the Sacraments nor the same communion of Christ 7. That the old Sacraments were bare signes without the true exhibition of the things themselves in their true use 8. That the spirituall things signified no lesse then the signes signifying are carried in and dispensed by the hands of the Minister 8. That spirituall things are received by the wicked even without faith 9. That there are no phrases figurative and Sacramentall but all proper in the Sacraments 10. That there are seven or more Sacraments then the two of Baptism and the Lords Supper instituted by God ARTICLE IX Of Baptisme I. WE beleeve that Baptisme is the laver of water in the Word by which Christ cleanseth his Church regenerating and renewing it by the holy a Ghost that is to say that it is a Sacrament instituted by Christ in which God witnesseth to those that are baptised with water in the Name of the Father Son and holy b Ghost that he receiveth them into the Covenant of grace through Christ and that he reneweth and cleanseth them from sin by the holy Spirit through his bloud Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 5.26 Even as Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for her that he might sanctifie her having cleansed her by the laver of water in the Word Tit. 3.5 By his mercy he hath saved us through the laver of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost b Mat. 28.19 Go and teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved 1 Cor. 6.11 You are washed you are sanctified you are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are baptised into one body II. We say that it consisteth of the Element and the a Word according to that vulgar saying Adde to the Word the Element and it becomes a Sacrament as if it were a visible word and therefore it consisteth of a two-fold b washing the one external of water obvious to the sense the other internal of bloud and of the holy Ghost and of this the Word instructs us The externall signifying washing which is a signe is done by the Minister touching the body externally the internall which is the thing signified
sacred mysteries are written any Divinity which can tie us by any religion to beleeve the things contained in them but such force and amplitude there is in the Church which teacheth us that those bookes are sacred and recommends the faith and piety of the ancient Fathers that no man can oppugne them without grievous impiety Thus he Now he speaks not of the characters papers or parchment of the bookes the trust and authoritie whereof is among the Book-keepers or Stationers but of the Scriptures themselves of whose authoritie we dispute Concerning these hee affirmes both the heads of the Position 1. That there is no Divinitie in them for these words Nor any thing and Nothing are equivalent 2. Except so much as it receives from the Church for this is the meaning of the adversary but there is so much force in the Church We omit other Writers for brevities sake Let the Christian world judge of this Jesuites boldnesse and whether this Position alone be not sufficient to defend the assumption 12. Neither doth he account them authenticall but by the Churches authoritie 13. Yea he beleeves not God himselfe but for the Church The Assertion Here the Jesuite flings away both buckler and speare for he knowes too well that Poperie is held here Both these false and impious Positions have been blabbed abroad by their Triarian and Manipular that is their better and meaner sort of Writers The former by Eckius in his Enchiridion in these words The Scripture is not authenticall without the Churches authority This hee calls in the margine His Achilles for the Catholicks And shortly after Hence it appeares that the Church is more ancient then the Scripture and that the Scripture is not authenticall but by the Churches authority The other by Stapleton against Whitaker Cap. 10. §. 3. lib. De author Script We doe not beleeve God but for the Church Is not this I pray you blasphemously to subject God and his word to the Pope and his Church Neither can so great a blasphemy be eluded by the Jesuites cavills to wit That the Scripture in respect of it selfe hath its owne authentick authority from its owne worth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby it should be credited whose author is the first Truth not the Pope and that the Church as the ground and pillar of truth doth conferre somewhat to the credit of Scripture For this later point was never yet questioned for ought wee know Whether the Church conferres any thing towards the credit of the Scripture But that former assertion of the Sophisters Whether we doe not beleeve God and the Scripture but for the Church that former passage though it be truly said yet it is not truly beleeved in Popery For they detract from the Scripture that internall worth of credit as it was but now shewed out of Andradius denying any Divinitie to be in Scripture And their opinion is still firme That the Scripture is not worthy to be credited either in it selfe or by us but for the Church 14. It makes the Scriptures authoritie depend upon the Popes arbitrement because that authoritie resides in the Pope as in the head of the whole Church The Assertion Here that he might make shew of denying the former he hath cunningly muttered out the later which being added hee saw necessarily that the former would follow For if in the Pope as in the head of the whole Church the whole authority of the Church resides and if in the authoritie of the Church the Scriptures authority resides as the two former Positions have it must necessarily follow that in the Pope the whole authoritie of Scripture resides depends upon his beck Now that this authoritie of the Church resides in the Pope alone as in the head of the universall Church it is the common stile of the Canonists and Sophisters who advance the Pope above Councels Gregory de Valentia a Jesuite of an approved cut or coine tells us plainly that in the Pope as in the head of the whole Church this authoritie resides The Position then remaines and the proofe of the assumption 15. And because the Pope alone or with his Prelats is the Church therefore the Pope and his Prelats beleeve the Scriptures for themselves but they will have the lay-people to beleeve the Scriptures for the Pope and Prelats The Assertion The Jesuites were fools if they should openly speak so but as foolishly do they deny this affirming what they do affirme That we beleeve not either Scripture or God himselfe but for the Church and that the Pope with his Prelats are the Church For from hence it is as needfull to affirm both to wit that the Pope Prelats beleeve the Scriptures and God for themselves because they beleeve not but for the Church which themselves are the Laicks beleeve for the Pope and Prelats because they beleeve for the Church which is the Pope and Prelats This as necessarily followes as if we should prove there be foure Evangelists on this ground that there are twice two Evangelists Therefore not Parrie in affirming but the Jesuite in denying this Thesis lieth and the assumption remaines 16. Thus the faith of Popes Prelats Lay-men concerning the Scriptures stands upon the sandy foundation of humane testimony which indeed is no foundation The Assertion Every one may see that this is the consectary of the former For if the faith of Popes Prelats Mat. 7. Bellar. l. 3. de Justificat c. 2. who are men not gods nor angels stands upon themselves and if the faith of the Laitie stands upon the Pope and Prelats it must needs stand upon humane testimony Now for faith in divine things to stand upon this what else is it but to stand upon a sandy foundation that is upon an unstable movable each houre uncertain and indeed no foundation For in divine things an uncertain faith is no faith when by Bellarmine's own testimony it behoveth true faith to be most certain Neither will that painted shift of the Valentian Jesuite availe him saying That the authoritie of the Church that is of the Pope and Prelats is not purely humane nor purely divine but partly divine partly humane Such indeed was the authoritie of the Prophets and Apostles who wee know were immediatly called and illuminated by God Though they were men yet they spake wrote in the Church by divine inspiration We will give equall authoritie to the Pope and Prelats with the Apostles if they can shew us that they write and speak by the same inspiration If they can produce the word of those that were divinely inspired that is the holy Scriptures otherwise their Decrees are but humane testimonies and sand 17. They accuse the Scriptures of so great obscuritie in things that concerne faith worship and manners that without the Popes interpretation no man can understand them The Assertion The first part is the ordinarie stile of Papists and it is at large defended by Bellarmine That the
that the nature assumed the nature or the nature assumed the nature mediately the person immediately assumed the nature because as they speake the union is immediatly terminated in the person mediatly in the divine nature III. The humanity in Christ is not a person subsisting in it selfe but a nature having no proper personality but by reason of the union fully capable and participant of the person of the Word The Animadversion It is rightly said that the humanity wants a proper personality for a personality is a subsistence or the power of subsisting by it selfe without any other and without any other suppositum or supporting subject of a rationall nature which power the humanity neither had Whether and how the flesh is capable of the person nor hath but it is a new improper and deceitfull saying that by force of the union the flesh is made fully capable and partaker of the person of the Word It is first new because neither the Scripture nor the Church speaketh thus that the flesh is capable of the person 2. Improper because the flesh neither containes nor incloseth the person of the Word as the place is said to be capable of the thing placed He begins to speake thus Thes 44. neither becomes it the person it selfe or is it informed by the personality as the subject is capable of the forme 3. Deceitfull because the Sophister useth this phrase as a preparative for the reall communication of the properties in the natures to wit that he may say that the flesh is after the same manner capable and partaker of the deity and omnipresence as it is according to his saying partaker and capable of the personality and that therefore not by its owne but by the deity and immensity of the Word it is God and omnipresent even as not by its owne but by the personality of the Word it subsisteth But orthodox men confesse with Damascen that the person of the Word by reason of the union is common to both natures that now the humanity subsisteth in Christ by the same personality that the divinity doth but they deny that the flesh is made so capable and partaker of the person as if it were the person it selfe as they also deny that it is made so partaker of the deity and omnipresence as if it were the deity of God himselfe the omnipresence or omnipresent c. neither doe they grant that it is otherwise partaker of the person of the deity of the omnipresence or can be then by the union which maketh not that the humanity but that man is the person is God is omnipresent in which sense the Apostle saith That the Son of God was made partaker of the flesh and bloud of the children to wit Heb. 2. by assuming the seed of Abraham into his personality or by the hypostaticall union whereby not the deity of the Son but God the Son is made flesh and blood that is to say true man In this sense also it may be rightly said that the flesh or humanity of Christ is partaker of the person of the deity of omnipresence to wit by the union with the divine person and omnipresent which union makes not that the humanity of Christ but that the man Christ is a person is God is omnipresent IV. This in the Scripture is called flesh by which word not the onely corporeall masse is understood but the full and entire humanity consisting of a true body and a reasonable soule V. For the Son of God is made partaker of flesh and bloud as we are to wit in all things made like to his brethren except sin The Animadversion He saith well That under the terme of flesh is meant the entire humanity consisting of a true body and soule so he would adde these words With the true properties of both and withall the infirmities except sin For if he be like his brethren in all things then surely in locality and circumscription hee is made like to them and that in the union and in the Word For without the union and without the Word the flesh hath neither being nor subsistence at any time Therefore that is false which he affirmes in the 36. Thesis That the flesh by power of the union hath in a most eminent way transcended all locality in the illocall Word and that it hath obtained an illocall manner of existence VI. Therefore the Word did not assume an imaginary but a true and solid body consisting of flesh and bones Luke 24. of flesh and bloud John 16. which also in glory remaines a true body conformable to the glorified bodies of the Saints both in substance and qualities The Animadversion This Thesis alone doth strongly refute these ensuing subterfuges 1. For if the Word assumed not a fantasticall but a true and solid body then doubtlesse it assumed a body endued with quantitie dimension visibilitie and localitie For that is not a true body but an imaginary that wants quantitie nor can that be solid which wants dimensions and that hath no dimensions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is indivisible illocall for an uncircumscribed nature is invisible saith Theodoret. Now such a body as the Word did assume such a body assumed is in the Word Therefore it is false That the body of Christ in the Word which is illocall did obtaine an illocall way of subsisting that is that it is made and becomes illocall 2. If the body assumed by the Word consisteth of flesh and bones Luke 24. of flesh and bloud Hebr. 2. certainly that body which is feigned to lurk in a crust of bread or under the accidents of bread and to be eaten by the mouth is not that true and solid body assumed by the Word because it hath not flesh and bones 3. If also it remaines in glory such a bodie to wit solid and true consisting of flesh and bones having dimensions then doubtlesse in glory it retaines the definition of a true bodie from which definition the three dimensions and by reason of these circumscription and locality can be no more separated then rationality from man 4. If it be conformable to the glorified bodies of the Saints in substance and qualities it cannot then be illocall immense every-where for our bodies shall not be illocall nor every-where but shall have their Vbs by Christs owne testimony John 17.24 Father I will that they whom thou hast given to me may be with me where I am John 14.2 3. I goe to prepare a place for you and if I goe and prepare a place for you I will come againe and receive you unto my selfe that where I am there you may be They need not then cavill thus That the body is such in its owne substance but in the Word by reason of the union it is not such for whereas it hath its being not in it selfe but in the Word which assumeth it and alwaies had doubtlesse it is and remaineth such in the Word and in the
which they never learned He can make the earth fruitfull and bring forth fruit without the help of husbandmen He can sustain the nature of man without food as Moses and Christ forty dayes Therefore it s not a necessary labour that is undertaken or any cause of the thing we hope and expect whiles Schollars ply their bookes and studies Teachers goe to their schooles Husbandmen to their ploughes entring their shares harrowes and engines into the ground and each man spends his life time to maintaine life You see upon what rockes of blinde madnesse the Divell doth split unhappy men which having neither learned the grounds of Piety or the more excellent Arts nor list to take the paines of learning them are forward notwithstanding to seeme what they least of all be and dare exalt themselves against the knowledge of God and bring the eternall wisdome under their censure And they have as little wit as modesty when as for their opinion they alledge the example of them that were converted by miracle as Paul or those indued with extraordinary gifts as the Apostles at the Pentecost or the multitude of them that heard the Gospel and did not beleeve or the Scriptures which speake of the office of the holy Ghost We know and acknowledge that by the blessing of God God can without the labour of teaching or learning convert those that he will And this to be the end of miracles The end of miracles that it may appeare that the order whereby God is effectuall in nature is made and freely preserved by him We so certainly know that conversion is the gift of God alone as that by how much it is a greater and more wonderfull worke to restore lost man to salvation than to make him not having any being by so much the more were it impudency and madnes Conversion greater than Creation to attribute this conversion more than that creation to the efficacy of mans voice But withall we know this too for a certain that it pleaseth God by the foolishnes of preaching to save them that beleeve Why it pleaseth God so to do there is no necessity he should give us an account yet he lets us understand some reasons of that his counsell but he propounds not the same reasons to the godly and godlesse To the godlesse he gives this reason Reasons why God converts by mans ministry 1. In regard of godlesse 2. In regard of godly Because by this meanes hee would before the whole Church and their consciences also being witnesse more manifest his justice in condemning the malice of those that oppugne the word revealed But other kinde of reasons take place in our consideration namely such as make for our instruction and consolation viz. Whereas the voice of the ministry and all our thoughts of God are darksome through which we now see God and his will the Lord admonisheth us of the greatnesse of our fall whereby it cometh to passe that wee no longer now injoy the very sight of God but he speaketh to us at a distance and as by an Interpreter and so exciting us that we aspire to that celestiall Schoole in which we shall immediately see God who shall be all in all Besides the Lord would not have the searching meditation and profession of the doctrine concerning him and his will even in this life to lye secret onely in the mindes of men but would have it audibly to sound and to be set forth in the assemblies And therefore tyed us with all possible necessity unto this doctrine promising thereby to recover us againe to salvation And so when God would make men to be co-workers with him in the most excellent divine work giving us to his only begotten Sonne for that purpose how could he have more manifested his great esteem of our miserable nature We averre therefore that the reading hearing knowing of this doctrine is a necessary meanes of our conversion Necessary not in regard of God but in regard of us not as if God could not any other way convert as a Carpenter cannot build an house without his tooles but because God will not convert any other wav It is true it is true indeed that true faith is nones but Gods gift and worke alone but such a gift and worke as the holy Spirit workes in us by hearing of the Word 1. Cor. 3.6 Paul planteth Apollo watereth but God giveth the increase To the same effect also Paul calleth the Gospel by him preached the power of God to salvation Rom 1.16 Ephes 4.11 the Apostle saith He hath given some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministry and the edification of the body of Christ Can a more glorious speech be uttered touching the office of teaching Let us not therefore take upon us to be wiser than God neither let us so much regard the pride contumacy and mischiefe of those that contemne the voice of the Gospel as thereby the lesse to love and respect the fruit and efficacy of the divine ordination in the meanes of mercy Nor let the sluggishnesse and obstinacy of some Schoolemen prove impediments of all good proceedings and goodnes who perswade others that instruction study and doctrines to get or increase vertue are unnecessary things but rather with obedient thankfull mindes let us injoy that sweetest consolation whereby we are assured that neither our endeavours are unpleasing to God nor undertaken in vaine according to that Eccles 11.1 Cast thy bread upon the waters for after many daies thou shalt finde it And 1 Cor. 15.58 Your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. Matthew 18.20 Where two or three are gathered together in my Name I am in the midst of them Unlesse these promises were known to be certain amidst so great outrages of Sathan 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and miseries of mankinde of which its too truly spoken The most are naught the best teacher or the greatest lover of the common good should be in the unhappiest condition hardly sitting fast in his own place For mine owne part I feele my selfe to be so affected that mee thinkes my sorrow permits me not to stand in this Pulpit but shuts up my speech within my bowels and jawes but that I know for certain that in this our assembly there are whose hearts entertaine the tâ—e and saving doctrine are inflamed with the holy Spirit in a due manner knowing calling upon God being lively temples of him shall hereafter praise him in the celestial Quire We speak not this to that end as if we did expect equal knowledge understanding or the same gifts of the holy Spirit in all men For the Apostle commands us Rom. 12.3 To think soberly of our selves according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith But all them that will be saved must of necessity hold the same foundation that is that
That the Law and Gospel are the two onely parts of Christian doctrine proved by 4. reasons THE parts of the doctrine of the Church are two the Law and the Gospel in both which the summe of the whole Scriptures is contained The Law is tearmed the Decalogue and the Gospel is the doctrine touching Christ our Mediatour and the free remission of sinnes through faith This division of Church doctrine is clearly demonstrated to be sufficient by these evident arguments 1. All doctrine comprised in sacred writ concerneth either the nature of God or his will or his workes or sinne which is the proper worke of men and divels But of all these we are taught either in the Law or in the Gospel or in both Wherefore the Law and the Gospel are the chiefe generall heads which comprehend all the doctrine of the Scripture 2. Christ himselfe maketh this division of that doctrine which he commandeth to be preached in his name saying So it is written and so it behooved Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day and that in his name should be preached repentance and remission of sins Now the whole summe of all this is delivered in the Law and the Gospel 3. The writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe containe in them the old and new Testament or covenants between God and man Therefore it must needs be that in them is declared what God promiseth and what hee doth unto us to wit his favour remission of sinnes his holy Spirit righteousnesse and life everlasting as also what he requireth of us that is to say Faith and Obedience And these are the things which are taught in the Law and Gospel 4. Christ is the foundation and ground of the whole Scripture and the doctrine of the Law and Gospel is necessary to conduct us to the knowledge of Christ and of his benefits For the Law is our Schoolmaster unto Christ Gal. 3.24 constraining us to flee unto him and shewing us what that justice is which Christ hath recovered and restored unto us The Gospel of purpose amply treateth of the person of Christ his office and benefits Therefore all Scripture and heavenly doctrine is comprehended in the Law and the Gospel 3. Differences of the Law Gospel The maine differences of these two parts of Christian doctrine consist in three things In the matter it selfe In the subject or matter and kind of doctrine which they diliver because the Law is a doctrine prescribing unto men what is to be done and prohibiting whatsoever ought to be left undone whereas the Gospel is a preaching of free remission of sinnes by and through Christ In the manner of revealing In the manner of their revealing because the Law is knowne by nature the Gospel is revealed from above In their promises In their promises because the Law promiseth life with condition of perfect obedience the Gospel promiseth the same life on condition of our stedfast faith in Christ and the inchoation or beginning of new obedience unto God But hereof more shall be spoken hereafter in his due place 3 Wherein the doctrine of the Church differeth from the doctrine of other Sects and from Philosophy also and why these differences are to be retained THE differences betweene the doctrine of Gods Church and other Religions 4 Differences betweene Church-doctrine and other Religions are foure In their Authors GOD is the author of the doctrine of the Church from whom it was delivered by the ministry of the Prophets and Apostles other Sects are sprung from men and have been invented by men through the suggestion of Sathan In their testimonies of confirmation The doctrine of the Church alone hath divine testimonies firme and infallible such as quiet consciences and convince all other Sects of errour In teaching and not teaching aright the whole Law In the Church the entire and uncorrupt Law of GOD is perfectly retained and kept as for other Sects and Religions they maime and corrupt the Law of GOD. For they utterly reject the doctrine of the first Table concerning the true knowledge and worship of GOD either framing unto themselves another God besides that GOD who by his word and workes hath revealed himselfe unto his Church or seeking to know God but not by and in his Son or worshipping GOD otherwise than hee hath commanded in his word They are also altogether ignorant of the inward and spirituall obedience of the second Table That little good and truth which they have is a part of the commandements of the second Table concerning externall discipline and civill duties towards men In preaching not preaching aright the whole Gospel The Gospel of Christ is wholly taught and rightly understood in the Church onely other Sects are either cleane ignorant of it and despise it as the Ethnickes Philosophers Jewes and Turkes or they doe patch some little part of it out of the doctrine of the Apostles unto their owne errours of which part yet they neither know not perceive the use as the Arrians Papists Anabaptists and all other Heretickes of whom some maintaine errours concerning the person others concerning the office of our Mediatour These maine discords doe prove that the doctrine of the Church alone is zealously to be followed and kept and the Religion and doctrine of other Sects repugnant to the truth warily to be prevented and avoided according as it is said in Scripture BEWARE of false Prophets and FLY Idols The case holdeth not alike in Philosophy For true Philosophy howsoever it vary much from the doctrine of the Church yet it impugneth it not it is no lye as are the false doctrines of other Sects but it is absolute truth and as it were a certaine bright-shining ray of Gods divine wisdome fixed in mans understanding at the creation For it is a doctrine treating of God and his creatures The nature of Philosophy with the lawfull and fruitfull use thereof and other things good and profitable unto mankind compiled by wise and grave men through the light of Nature and grounded on principles in their own nature plaine and evident Whence it followeth that it is a thing not only lawfull but profitable also for Christans to imploy their labour and travell in the studies of Philosophy whereas contrariwise we may not busie our wits in the doctrine of other Sects but detest them all as untruths and lies coined by the Divel Notwithstanding between Philosophy the doctrine of the Church there is great difference especially consisting in these points 3 Differences between Philosophy and Church-doctrine In their grinciples They disagree in their principles For Philosophy in her principles is meerly naturall founded and built on things naturally knowne unto every man but the doctrine of the Church although it contain many things depending on nature yet the chiefest part thereof I meane the Gospel so far surpasseth the reach and capacity of nature
Scripture lest those things should be thrust upon us under his name which are not his Further 6 The Church doth not erre Matth 18.19 they make their boast that the Church cannot erre and that therefore the decrees of the Church are of equall authority with the holy Scripture because the Church is ruled by the same spirit by which the Scripture is inspired even as it is promised If two of you shall agree in earth upon any thing whatsoever they shall desire it shall be given them of my Father which is in heaven For where two or three are gathered in my name there am I in the midst of them And I am with you alway unto the end of the world Matthew 28.20 1 John 2.20 27. So Yee have an ointment from him that is holy and ye know all things Likewise The annointing which ye received of him dwelleth in you and yee need not that any man teach you but as the same annointing teacheth you of all things and it is true and is not lying and as it taught you yee shall abide in him But first of all wee know 1 Answer The true Church Matth. 13. Marke 4. Luke 8. that it is the true Church onely which erreth not and is ruled by the holy Spirit which is gathered in the name of Christ that is which heareth and followeth the voice of the Sonne of God And therefore these things doe nothing appertaine to a wicked multitude which openly maintaineth doctrine contrary to the Gospel though it never so much vaunt of the Churches name yea and beareth sway and rule in the Church according to that which is said To him that hath shall be given but from him that hath not even that which hee seemeth to have shall be taken away So did the Pharisees and Sadducees among the Israelites erre not knowing the Scriptures neither were they the true Church though they seised upon the name and place of it 2. The true Church indeed erreth not universally For alwaies the light of the truth 2 Answer Universally especially concerning the foundation of doctrine is preserved in some mens mindes whereupon the Church is called the pillar and ground of truth But yet neverthelesse some of the godly oftentimes fall into errours through ignorance and infirmity yet so that they hold the foundation neither do they defend their erroneous opinions contrary to their conscience and at length they forsake them even as it is said 1 Corinth 3. If any man build upon this foundation gold silver c. And If ye be otherwise minded Ephes 4. God shal reveal even the same unto you Last of all There is given unto every man grace 1 Corinth 12. according to the measure of the gift of Christ And The Spirit distributeth to every man severally as hee will Philip. 3.15 The Apostles before they had received the holy Ghost at Whitsontide were the lively members of the Church yet erred they concerning the kingdome and office of the Messias There were of the Chiliasts opinion great men in the Church as Papyas Irenaeus Apollinarius Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Methodius Martyr And therefore although the Church erre not universally yet oftentimes some of her members erre when as they swerve from the word which God suffereth not seldome to happen unto them for to keep us being warned of our weaknesse and blindnesse in modesty and his true feare and in daily invocating of him and withall to teach us that the truth of doctrine is not to be measured by the title of the Church but by the word delivered of him by the hands of the Prophets and Apostles as it is said Thy word O Lord Psamle 129. is a lanterne unto my feet and a light unto my paths Likewise 1 Tim. 6.20 Keep that which is committed unto thee and avoid profane and vain babblings This ground being once laid that so farre forth the Church erreth not 7 Object The Church ought to obey Bishops by the commandement of God Acts 20.28 Marthew 18.7 Luke 10.16 Heb. 13.17 as it doth not swerve from the written word of God it is easie to answer to that which they make shew of to the contrary That the Church is ruled by Bishops and therefore must obey them as it is said Take heed unto all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you over-seers to governe the Church of God And If hee refuse to heare the Church let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican Hee that heareth you heareth mee and hee that despiseth you despiseth me And Obey those who bear rule over you For both they must rule and the Church must obey them according unto the prescript of Gods word as it is said If any man preach any other doctrine let him be accursed Galatians 1.9 Answer Necessarily in those things which belong to the Ministry freely in traditions Mat. 23.2 Whatsoever therefore the Ministers propound of the word of God unto the Church we must of necessity obey it that which the Lord teacheth when hee saith The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and doe For they sit in Moses chaire who teach Moses doctrine in the Church If also they ordaine any things indifferent and of a middle sort which are profitable these also are observed for maintaining of order and avoiding of offence But if they require us to beleeve or observe things repugnant to the word of God or things that are in their owne nature indifferent with putting an opinion of necessity in them and of worshipping of God they sit no longer in Moses chaire but in the chaire of scorners and of them it is said John 10. â— 1 Tim. 4.1 The sheepe heard them not Likewise In the latter times some shall depart from the faith and shall give heed unto the spirits of errour And that the decrees of the Bishops also are not to be received among the precepts and decrees of the Church is confirmed by the example of the civill Magistrate whose just and good lawes binde the consciences of the subjects For the dissimilitude of the examples consisteth in that 1 Instance The Magistrate doth bind the conscience therefore Bishops that God himselfe by expresse word hath decreed a necessity of obedience to the Lawes and Commandements of the civill Magistrate which are not repugnant unto his Law but hath given a libertie of conscience in traditions of the Church so that hee pronounceth himselfe to be angry with him who obeyeth not civill Magistrates as long as they command nothing repugnant to his Lawes but not with them which without offence do contrary to the constitutions of Bishops For of the Magistrate is is said Rom. 13.5 Wee must obey him for conscience sake But of things indifferent in the Church Col. 2.26 Let no man condemne you in me at or drink or in respect of a holy
same chapter By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified in his sight Vers 20 21 22 23. for by the law cometh the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets The righteousnesse of God by the faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve for there is no difference For all have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus Conferring like places together To conferre places of Scripture where though the same words be not spoken of the same thing yet the words and formes of speaking are used of the like things For if the interpretation of the like place be certaine and there be the same causes for the like interpretation to be given in the place in controversie which are in the other then of the like places we must give one and the same judgement Mat. 5.29 30. The Lord willeth to put out our eye to cut off our hand if they be a cause of offence unto us Now whereas the Law forbiddeth us to maime our body Thou shalt not kill that therefore by this figure of speech the Lord would have us that wee should rather forsake things most deare unto us than by the rust and motion of them wee should suffer our selves to be withdrawne from God the like forme of speech other-where used Jeremy 22.24 Deut. 32.10 to signifie things most deare and precious doth shew as If Jechoniah were the signet of my right hand yet would I plucke thee thence and Hee kept him as the apple of his eye Consent of the catholike Church with 3 rules of direction therein John 8.37 When once according to that rule the controversies concerning the text and meaning thereof are judged we may lawfully also descend to the consent of the Church yet putting great space betwixt and not without great advisement For lest by the name of the Church we be beguiled 1. No sentence or meaning is to be received which these rules of examining and judging which have been now declared do not suffer 2. Wee must consider what times and what writings are purest what points of doctrine have beene and in what ages either rightly expounded or depraved with errours 3. Whose interpretation either is of the authour or may be of 〈◊〉 confirmed by the testimonies of the Scripture And to this deciding of all controversies about the meaning of the Scripture drawne out of the Scripture it selfe doe all the godly and lovers of truth agree even as it is said Hee that is of God heareth the words of God Now the testimony of the ancient and catholike Church so farre as they see it to accord with the Scripture they doe with glad and thankful mindes embrace and are so much more assured of the knowne truth But if any quarrelling men doe not yeeld unto the testimonies of the Scriptures we must not seeke because of them a Judge higher then the word of God but must leave them unto the judgement of God as the Apostle counselleth us Reject him that is an hereticke after once or twice admonition Titus 3.20 knowing that he that is such is perverted and sinneth being damned of his owne selfe 1 Cor. 14.38 Rev. 22.11 And If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant Hee that is filthy let him be more filthy Neither verily doth he whom the word of God doth not satisfie rest on the authority of men as the truth it selfe doth shew but as these things are sufficient to shut the mouthes of them who gainesay the truth or at leastwise to manifest their impudency so is there further required for the fencing of the consciences of all the godly in debate of Religion besides a care of learning the doctrine of the word of God Prayers An ardent and daily invocating of God by which wee may desire that wee may be taught and guided by his holy Spirit This if wee shall doe hee will not suffer us to make stay in errour which may pull us from him but will open unto us the true and certaine meaning of his word concerning all things necessary to our salvation that our faith may depend not on humane but divine authority even as it is promised Mat. 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you seeke and ye shall finde knock and it shall be opened unto you Luke 11.13 James 1.5 For whosoever asketh receiveth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened How much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Ghost to them that desire him If any of you do lack wisedome let him ask it of God which giveth to all men liberally and reproacheth no man and it shall be given him but let him ask in faith and waver not Object 11. It is unmeet that the holy Ghost should be subject unto another Answ We make him not subject to any other but compare him with himselfe To their former arguments our adversaries adde That it is a shame that the holy Ghost speaking in the Church should be subject to the examination and judgment of another and therefore we must not examine him by the rule of the Scripture But seeing that the same Spirit speaketh in the Church and in the Scripture when wee doe examine the voice of the Church by Scripture we do not subject the holy Ghost to another but we compare him with himself And by this means 1. We give unto him the praise of truth and constancy while we do acknowledge and restifie that he is alwaies like himself and doth never square from himself 2. We confesse that the supreme authority of pronouncing the will of God belongeth unto him while we doe not seek whether those things be true and certaine which he hath spoken but whether those be his words which men ascribe unto him and this doe we even after the selfe same manner which he hath prescribed us and after we find out by the rule of the written word that any thing hath proceeded from him to that without making any controversie we submit our minds and wils Contrariwise it is easie to see 2 Contumelies against the holy Ghost issuing out of the Papists opinion of the Judge of the Scripture that our adversaries themselves are guilty of that contumely against the holy Ghost of which they accuse us For while they will have the authority of giving judgement concerning the meaning of the Scripture and deciding of controversies not to belong unto the Scripture but unto themselves by this very thing 1. They imagine that the holy Ghost may dissent from himselfe 2. They make themselves Judges higher then the holy Ghost and Word of God Lastly whereas Paul saith That he is the Minister of the New Testament Object 12. The Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth 2
Sciences so in the study of Divinity wee hardly and slowly conceive the grounds thereof nay all our knowledge is confuse and imperfect unlesse every part of the whole doctrine be delivered by the Professors and Readers and conceived by the Auditors and Hearers in some method and order Orderly delivery thereof in publick That the Students of Divinity may hereafter plainly and orderly deliver unto their auditory a briefe summe of this whole doctrine necessary it is that they themselves first carry in their understanding a complete frame as it were and perfect body thereof Invention and judgement of the interpretation of Scripture It is farther necessary to the finding out and judging of the true and naturall interpretation of Scripture which whereas it ought to square with faith that is to say to impeach no point of this heavenly doctrine of necessity the Interpreter must have an absolute knowledge of the main grounds and foundation thereof Examination of controversies in the Church It is needfull for the increase of judgement in Ecclesiasticall controversies which are divers difficult and dangerous lest perhaps otherwise we be carried head-long from truth into errour 3 Reading and meditation The third course of the study of Divinity is the reading and diligent meditation of the Scripture or holy Writ And this is the highest degree of the study of Divinity for which Catechisme and Common places are learned to wit that we may come furnished to the reading understanding and propounding of the holy Scripture For Catechisme and Common places as they are taken out of the Scripture and are directed by the Scripture as by their rule so againe they conduct and lead us as it were by the hand unto the Scripture Catechisme pertaineth unto the first part of the study of Divinity whereof it followeth that we presently discourse The Speciall Preambles touching CATECHISME THE Speciall Prefaces touching CATECHISME are these five which follow 1 What Catechising or Catechisme is 2 Whether it hath bin alwaies practised and of the originall thereof in the Church 3 What are the chiefe points thereof 4 The reasons why it is necessary 5 What is the scope and end thereof 1 What Catechisme is THE Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cometh from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The significations of the word Catechisme both these words signifie in their common and largest sense to resound to instruct by word of mouth and to rehearse another mans sayings But properly to teach the rudiments and elements of any doctrine whatsoever and more properly in Church phrase to deliver the first principles of Christian Religion in which sense we read it used Luke 1.4 Acts 18.25 Gal. 6.6 c. So then this word Catechisme signifieth in a generall and common sense the first briefe and A B C Lecture in whatsoever doctrine delivered by word of mouth But as the Church useth it it signifieth an institution of the ruder sort in the elements of Christian doctrine Wherefore Catechisme is a briefe and plaine exposition and a rehearsall of Christian doctrine The definition of Catechisme framed for the capacity of the ruder sort select and gathered out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and drawne into certaine questions and answers Or Catechisme is a briefe summe of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles delivered by mouth unto the simple and ignorant and exacted or required againe at their hands What the Catechumeni in the Primitive Church were and how many sorts of them 1 Ancient Converts Catechumeni in the Primitive Church were those who learned the Catechisme that is to say such as were now of the Church and were instructed in the principles and beginnings of Christian Religion Of the Catechumeni there were two sorts Some of good yeares and ripe age who of Jewes and Gentiles became Christians but were not yet baptised These were first instructed in the Catechisme and afterwards baptised and admitted to the Lords supper Such a Catechumene was Augustine when of a Manichee hee became a Christian Austen and hee whiles hee was yet but a Catechumene wrote many bookes before hee was baptised of Ambrose Ambrose Such a Catechumene was Ambrose when hee was chosen Bishop of Millaine the urgent necessity of the state of that Church so requiring for suppressing the pestilent heresie wherewith the Arrians had infected it Otherwise Paul forbiddeth a Novice or Catechumene to be chosen Bishop For the Neophiti or Novices were those Catechumeni who as yet were not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 3.6 or very lately were baptised so called from the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Enlish New-plants that is to say New-beginners and Punies of the Church Other Catechumeni there were little impes borne in the Church 2 Young children of Christian parents the children of Christians These eft soones after their birth as being members of the Church were baptised and after they were growne a little elder they were instructed in the Catechisme which when they had learned they were confirmed by laying on of hands and so dismissed out of the companie of the Catechumeni so that it was lawfull for them thence forward to draw neer with the elder sort unto the Lords Supper Of the Catechumeni you may see more in Eusebius tenth book of Ecclesiasticall history Euseb hist Ecclesiast lib. 10. cap. 4. Catechists and fourth chapter not far from the end They also were called Catechists who taught the Catechisme and were the instructers of the Catechumeni 2. Of the Originall of Catechisme and of the perpetuall use thereof in the Church AS of the whole ministery of the mysteries of Christianity so must we conceive of the originall of Catechisme The practice of catechising exereised in the time of both the Old and New Testament Gen. 17.7 that it was ordained of God and hath been of perpetuall continuance in the Church For whereas God since the beginning hath been the God not onely of the aged but of younglings also according to the forme of his Covenant made with Abraham I will be thy God and the God of thy seed he hath instituted and appointed that both of them after the exten◠and reach of their capacity be severally instructed in the doctrine of salvation First the elder by the publike voice of the Ministery then the younger by catechising at home and in schooles Concerning the instruction of the elder sort the case is cleere and out of doubt Touching the catechising of children in the Jewish Church In the time of the Old Testament there are expresse commands every where extant in holy Scripture In the 12. and 13. of Exodus God commandeth that children and the whole family should be taught the originall and use of the Passover In the fourth of Deuteronomie God chargeth Parents that they rehearse
which is imputed unto us For as new obedience is begun by faith so by faith also it pleaseth God Wherefore the godly slacke not to bring forth their life into the light neither shake and shiver they at the Tribunall of Christ but comfort themselves with the conscience or inward knowledge thereof Object 6. Give diligence to make your calling and election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 1 John 3.9 for if you do these things ye shall never fall Whatsoever is borne of God sinneth not Ans These sentences in times past the Pelagians also and Catharists and now the Anabaptists abuse to establish perfection of new obedience in the regenerate but to fall and to commit or doe sin signifieth in those places of Peter and John to have reigning sin and to yeeld unto it and persevere in it and in this sort the regenerate sin not But that there remaine notwithstanding remnants of sin and defects in them is expresly shewed If we say we have no sin the truth is not in us 1 John 10. Mat. 6.22 Luke 11.34 The similitude which is used by Christ calling the eye the light of the body doth not inforce the lightsomnesse of the mind Object 7. The light of the body is the eye if then thine eye be single thy whole body shall be light hereof they gather That the minds of the regenerate are so purged in this life that the whole heap and multitude of their works is light and pure that is perfectly answerable to the Law But seeing the speech of Christ is conditionall it is manifest that neither the Antecedent nor Consequent but only the sequele thereof is affirmed and that the Antecedent also being supposed the Consequent is no otherwise put then the Antecedent Wherefore Christ doth not affirme by this similitude of the eye guiding the body that the minds of men are lightsome and so all their actions to be well directed and without sin but rather he accuseth the frowardnesse of men who goe about to oppresse and put out even that light which is left them by nature Rom. 1.18 and doe with hold the truth as S. Paul speaketh in unrighteousnesse and therefore are wholly that is in all their actions darke corrupt and worthy of damnation Furthermore the purity of actions can be but so far supposed as the purity and light of mens minds is supposed For the light of nature being supposed actions morally good follow spirituall light supposed actions also spiritually good or good workes follow imperfect illightning supposed imperfect obedience perfect illightning supposed perfect obedience also followeth Seeing then in this life perfect light and knowledge of God and his will and as much as the Law of God requireth is not kindled in the regenerate but is deferred untill the life to come 1 Cor. 13.9 10. For we know in part and we prophesie in part but when that which is perfect is is come then that which is in part shall be abolished therefore neither in other parts perfect conformity with the Law can be in this life yet neverthelesse even now concerning imputation of perfect purity it is true that the godly are pure and without sin in the sight of God when he beholdeth them in Christ which is then when the light of faith is kindled in their hearts So also that is to be taken Christ gave himselfe for the Church Ephes 5.25 26 27. that hee might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word that he might make it unto himselfe a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blame For the Baptisme of water by reason of the word of promise adjoyned signifieth and sealeth to the faithfull a cleansing by the bloud of Christ which is most perfect and presenteth us in this life unblameable before God and a cleansing by his Spirit which is begun in this life and perfect in the life to come and therefore cannot pacifie and quiet our conscience There are also objections against the second part of the former doctrine concerning the third degree of liberty by which objections they contend that it is in the power of the regenerate either to persevere in righteousnesse or to depart from it Object 1. They who have liberty say they to chuse good have liberty to persevere The regenerate have liberty to chuse good Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty 2 Cor. 3.17 Therefore they have power to persevere Answ If the conclusion of this reason be rightly meant the whole reason may be granted to wit That the regenerate have so farre forth liberty to persevere as they are lightned and guided by the holy Ghost For the liberty which they have to chuse good dependeth upon his working and motion But if it be meant that the godly have this liberty either alwaies or so that this perseverance dependeth of themselves there will be more found in the conclusion then was in the premisses and that for two causes 1. Because they have liberty alwaies to persevere who are never destitute of the guiding of the holy Spirit which shall be in the life to come 2. Because their liberty also to good who are never forsaken of the holy Spirit yet dependeth not of themselves but of God But here they reply Hee that is not forsaken of the holy Ghost except himselfe first with-stand the motion of the holy Ghost hath alwaies the aide and assistance of the holy Ghost ready that hee may persist in that good which hee purposeth But the godly are not forsaken of the holy Ghost unlesse themselves first with-stand him Therefore they have alwaies the assistance of the holy Ghost ready that they may persevere But hee who hath this hath in his owne power to persevere or to decline because the cause is in his owne will alone why he doth either obey or resist the Spirit moving him When wee deny the Minor of this reason they prove it thus The justice of God doth not inflict punishment but on those who sin but to be forsaken of the holy Ghost is a punishment of sin and unthankefulnesse Therefore no man is forsaken of the holy Ghost but who hath first deserved that forsaking through his owne stubbornnesse The answer hereof is double The regenerate deserve the departure of Gods Spirit from them through their manifold sins which yet the mercy of Christ and his power preserveth in them 1. The argument may be granted as concerning the regenerate For in them as long as they are in this life there is alwaies such remaining of sin as they deserve not onely temporall but eternall desertion and forsaking and although because the sinne which remaineth in them is forgiven them of Christ therefore they are freed from everlasting punishment yet are they not free from chastisement so long as the remnants of sinne abide in them There is therefore in respect of their sinnes
hee be worthy of love or hatred Therefore wee cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolve any thing of Gods present favour and so by consequent neither of that which is to come Answer to the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by events of things be they good or evill for externall and outward fortune is no certain token whereby to judge of Gods favour 2. Again man knoweth not of himselfe but hee knoweth it God revealing it and certifying us abundantly of his love towards us by his word and Spirit Repl. 5. Who hath known the minde of the Lord Answ Rom. 11.34 No man hath known it before God hath revealed it neither after hee hath revealed it doth any man perfectly know it but so much we know as may suffice to our salvation We all behold as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 Rom. 8.16 and are changed into the same image from glory to glory It is the Spirit which revealeth and witnesseth unto us 1 Cor. 1.22 that wee are the sons of God Object 2. But if the righteous turn away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity Ezek. 18.24 he shall die in his sins Therefore beleevers also may defect from godlinesse and fall from everlasting salvation Ans 1. That which is spoken but conditionally is no positive assertion Ans 2. He in that place is called just not only who is truly just but also who seemeth just in the eyes of men of which kind oftentimes time-serving hypocrites are which beleeve for a while and afterwards fall away for a true just man is like a tree planted by the waters side whose leafe shall not wither Psal 1.3 4. And the sons and heires only are endued with true conversion and godlinesse Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God And if sons then also heirs Gal. 4.7 1 Cor. 2.12 16. Wee have received the Spirit of God that we might know the things which are given unto us of God We have the mind of Christ When the Spirit of God which worketh in the sons and heirs of the kingdome their conversion and sanctification is called 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.14 The earnest of our inheritance untill the redemption of the possession purchased Object 3. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.1 Matt. 26.41 that they receive not the grace of God in vain so Christ likewise biddeth us Watch and pray Ans Thereby carnall security is forbidden and certainty of salvation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnesse and praier is commanded for these are the necessary and proper effects of our election and an infallible argument of salvation For all beleevers are elected and Paul teacheth Ephes 1. That by faith we are made partakers of Gods adoption Object 4. Saul failed and fell away finally Saul was one of the godly Therefore the godly also fall away Ans We deny the Minor that Saul was one of the godly for he was an hypocrite Repl. But he had the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans He had such gifts of the holy Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and adoption and therefore neither had hee the holy Ghost sanctifying him which is proper unto the elect Object 5. The doctrine of the certainty of our salvation breedeth security Ans It breedeth indeed a spirituall security by it self in the elect alone and a carnall by accident and that only in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Quest 22. What are those things which are necessary for a Christian man to beleeve Ans All things which are promised us in the Gospel a John 20.31 Matth. 28.20 Mark 1.15 the summe whereof is briefly comprised in the Creed of the Apostles or in the Articles of the catholick and undoubted faith of all Christians The Explication AFter wee have treated of Faith it directly followeth now that wee speak of the Object of faith that is the summe of those things which are to be beleeved Faith therefore in generall apprehendeth the whole word of God and is strongly perswaded of the truth thereof as appeareth out of the definition thereof But justifying faith properly eyeth the promises of the Gospel or the preaching of grace through Christ Wherefore the Gospel is properly the object of justifying faith and it is properly termed The doctrine of things to be beleeved as contrariwise the law properly is The doctrine of things to be done Mens traditions therefore the Popes ordinances and decrees of Councels are sequestred and excluded from being the object of faith for faith can relie on nothing but the word of God as on an immoveable foundation Now the decrees of men are variable and uncertain sith every man is a lyar only God is true and his word truth Rom. 3 4. Wherefore Christians as they may not frame unto themselves any object of faith so neither may they receive any formed and delivered by others but must beleeve the Gospel only Mark 1.15 as the Scripture teacheth Repent and beleeve the Gospel 1 Cor. 2.5 That your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God Now the summe of the Gospel or of things to be beleeved is the Apostles Creed whereof it followeth that wee treat Quest 23. Which is the Creed Answ 1. I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth 2. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord 3. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary 4. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell 5. The third day he rose again from the dead 6. He ascended into heaven and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty 7. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost 9. I beleeve the holy catholick Church the communion of Saints 10. The forgivenesse of sins 11. The resurrection of the body 12. And the life everlasting Amen The Explication THis word Symbole is derived from a Greek word which signifieth either a common collation of divers men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and mark whereby a man is discerned from other Such as is the military signe whereby fellowes are decyphered from enemies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a briefe and summary forme of Christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Evangelicall doctrine Now it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enemies and from all other Sects Some say that this briefe summe of Evangelicall doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and
imparted by the Apostles and every one of them did bestow some part thereof but that cannot be proved This reason may be rendred thereof more probable that it was called a Symbole for that the Articles of faith are the square and rule whereunto the faith and doctrine of all orthodox or right beleeving Christians ought to agree and be conferred The Symbole is called Apostolick Two reasons why the Creed is called Apostolick Because it containeth the summe of the Apostolick doctrine which the Catechumenes were enforced to hold and professe Because the Apostles delivered that summe of doctrine to their Schollers and Disciples which the Church afterwards held as received from them This selfe same Symbole is called also Catholick because there is but one faith of all Christians Why it is called Catholick An answer to a question moved touching other Creeds Here some demand a reason Why after the Apostles Creed other Creeds as the Creed of the Councell of Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon with Athanasius his Creed were compiled and received in the Church Answ These Creeds properly are not others that is quite different in substance from the Apostolick Symbole but are onely a repetition and more ample declaration of this in all which certain words are added as an explication thereof by reason of Hereticks by whom because of the shortnesse thereof this was depraved there is no change either of the matter or of the doctrine but only of the form of declaring it as easily appeareth by comparing them together Other important and weighty causes there were which might compell the Bishops and Doctors of ancient Churches to compose and draw out these briefe compendious formes of confession especially the Church then increasing Four causes why other Creeds were made and received in the Church and heresies growing with and in the Church For instance in few That all both young and old might with more ease bear in minde the main and entire foundation of Christianity comprised in briefe That all might alwayes have in their sight and view the confession of their faith and consolation reaped thence knowing what that doctrine is for which persecution is to be sustained So God in times past made a short summary abstract of his law and promises that all might have it as a rule of life and ground of consolation obvious to their eyes That the faithfull might have a peculiar badge and cognisan whereby to be distinguished both then and in all future ages from infidels and hereticks which with wily glosing sophismes corrupt the writings of the Prophets and Apostles for which very cause also these Confessions were intituled Symboles 4. That there might be some perpetuall rule extant in publike plain briefe and easie to be known whereby to examine all manner of doctrine and interpretation of Scripture to approve and ratifie whatsoever accordeth therewith and refuse and disanull the contrary The Apostolick Creed preferred above other Creeds because 1. The phrase of it is most proper 2. The time most ancient 3. The copy most authenticall Notwithstanding the Apostles Creed far surpasseth the rest in authority 1. Because for the most part it literally consisteth of the proper words and phrases of Scripture 2. Because it is of greater antiquity then other Creeds and was delivered first unto the Church by the Apostles themselves or by their disciples and schollers and since them successively from hand to hand transferred unto us their posterity 3. Because it is the fountaine and originall draught even an authenticall rule of direction to other Creeds which for illustration of this to prevent the fraudulent sleights and forged corruption of hereticks have in universall and generall Synods or Councels been published and authorised by the whole joint-consent of the Church The certainty of this Creed dependeth not on the authority and arbitrement of men or definitive sentence of Councels but on the perpetuall concordance of holy Scripture with them and of the whole Church since the Apostles time retaining and holding fast the Apostles doctrine and testifying to all posterity that they received this doctrine at the Apostles mouthes and the mouthes of their hearers which consent is obvious to any man that daigneth to view it with both eyes and weigh it considerately For certain it is that no Congregation of Angels nor conventicle of men hath any power of instituting new lawes touching the worship of God or new Articles of faith binding the conscience for this is a work proper unto God Neither may we beleeve God for the testimony of the Church but the Church for the testimony of God This doctrine touching the causes and authority of divers Creeds is borrowed out of Ursinus Admonit Neustad de Concordia Burgens written Anno Dom. 1581. where young Divines may if they list reade a large discourse touching the truth and authority of Ecclesiasticall Writers learnedly discussed from 117. page unto the 142. page of the said Tract a briefe Type and Table whereof I have here decyphered THE TABLE The writings touching the doctrine of the Church are 1. Divine that is inspired immediately by God into the hearts of the Prophets and Apostles such as are the Canonicall books of the old and new Testament These alone are simply in their sentences and words full of divine inâ—piration and worthy credit and therefore are the sole rule of tryall unto all others 2. Ecclesiasticall that is written by the Doctors of the Church these are 1. Publick to wit written in the common name of the whole Church which again are subdivided into writings 1. Catholick I meane Creeds and Confessions written in the name and with the full consent of the whole orthodox right beleeving Church received and allowed by the authority thereof such as are The Apostles Creed The Creeds of the Councels of Nice ConstaÌ„tinople Chalcedon Athanasius his Creed 2. Particular namely the Confessions of certain Churches and Councels as divers Catechismes and the Augustanâ— Confession 2. Private that is written in the name and by the advice of some one private man or more as Common places Commentaries and such like ON THE 8. SABBATH Quest 24. Into how many parts is the Creed divided Answ Into three parts The first is of God the eternall Father and our Creation The second of God the Son and our Redemption The third of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification The Explication THe principall parts of the Apostolick Creed are three 1. Of God the Father and our Creation 2. Of God the Son and our Redemption 3. Of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification that is of the works of our Creation Redemption and Sanctification Ob. 1. Unto the Father is ascribed the Creation of heaven and earth unto the Son the Redemption of mankind unto the holy Ghost Sanctification Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost did not create heaven and earth How our Creation Redemption Sanctification are each appropriated to some one person of the
the punishments of the wicked which they suffer besides the torments of conscience for the events of all times constrained men to confesse that their sins are punished with grievous punishments in this life and contrariwise the lot and end of the good to be more pleasant Wherefore there is a mind or understanding power which discerneth honest things from dishonest judge of mankind punishing the wicked and defending the good And that this may not be ascribed to the wisdom or severity of Magistrates or other men this withstandeth and hindreth 1. For that it must needs be that this naturall instinct whereby men judge that offenders are justly punished must proceed from some minde which is enemy to wickednesse 2. For that oftentimes by marvellous and unexpected and unlooked for means they are drawn to the justice and punishment of the Magistrates whose sins before had been privie or who seemed to have been able by their own power or subtilty easily to escape their hands and that especially for that many who through either the negligence or white-liverdnesse of Magistrates are not punished by them yet run into calamities and have allotted unto them ruefull ends And when transgressions and sins increase too much by their impunity whole nations and common-wealths with horrible and manifest examples of Gods wrath perish as the world in the deluge Sodom by fire cast from heaven Pharaoh in the red sea the Jewes and many flourishing kingdoms by most lamentable overthrowes That these things cannot come to passe by chance neither any other way then by the judgement and power of him who is Lord of mankind and nature both Gods comminations and threatnings and the conscience of every one and the order of justice whereby these follow and ensue upon impiety and the very hugenesse weight and greatnesse of things doth convince Wherefore it is said The righteous shall rejoyce when he seeth the vengeance Psal 58.9 10. he shall wash his foot-steps in the bloud of the ungodly Psalm 9.16 So that a man shall say Verily there is a reward for the righteous doubtlesse there is a God that judgeth the earth The Lord is known to execute judgement Now albeit the wicked flourish often for a while and the godly are oppressed yet neverthelesse examples which are fewer in number doe not weaken the generall rule unto which most events agree But if it were so that fewer of the wicked did suffer punishment yet those self same examples though but a few would testifie that God is and that he is displeased with the offences of others also who seem to be lesse punished But this is not true no not of any of them that they are not punished in this life for all those who are not before the end of this life converted to God if punishment do not sooner overtake them yet at length they die in despaire which punishment is more grievous then all the evils either corporall or spirituall and is the beginning and testimony of everlasting punishment Now in that this punishment is not sufficient it doth therein agree with all even the most tragicall cases of the wicked and therefore we are taught by the doctrine of the Church that Gods leâ—ity which he doth not seldome use in this life towards the wicked and his severity which he seemeth to shew towards the godly doth not at all weaken his divine providence and justice but rather declareth his goodnesse whiles by deferring of punishment he inviteth the wicked to repentance and by exercising the godly with chastisements and crosses he perfecteth their salvation and also it confirmeth the certainty of judgment after this life wherein perfect satisfaction shall be made by the wicked to Gods justice Common-weales wisely ordered A body politick wisely ordered by good and wholesome laws could not be decyphered unto mens understanding but by some intelligent mind approving this kind of order and because the divell with the whole rabble and rout of wicked ones pursue with deadly hatred these societies with their discipline it must needs bee God that hath thus long protected and defended it Prov. 8.15 By me kings reigne and princes decreee justice Heroicall and noble instinct of minde Heroicall instincts that is wisdome and excellent vertue in undertaking and atchieving those works which surpasse the common capacity of mans nature such as is the felicity and happinesse of noble artificers and governours in searching or polishing arts and in finding out devices and counsels likewise the couragiousnesse of minde in performing the actions of vertue and in managing matters such as was in Achilles Alexander Archimedes Plato and others All these give evidence that there is some superiour cause which stirreth up these motions and inclinations Moses said of Joshua The Lord himselfe will goe before thee Deut. 31.8 Ezra 1.1 Jude 14.19 hee will be with thee The Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus The spirit of the Lord came upon him Certain and evident fore-tellings of events Certain and cleer significations of future events which neither by humane sight or perceivablenesse neither by naturall causes or signs could have been fore-known as the prophecies of the deluge of the posterity of Abraham of the coming of the Messias c. are necessarily known by his revelation alone who hath both mankind and the nature of all things so in his own power that nothing can be done but through his motion Now this is God only as himself alledgeth this as his work alone for proof of his divinity against all forged and fained gods Shew the things that are to come hereafter that wee may know that you are gods Isa 41.13 Ezek. 12.21 That thing which I have spoken shall be done saith the Lord. The ends of all things The ends and uses of things have not their being by chance or from a nature brutish and only endued with sense but from some nature which is wise and omnipotent which is God alone Now all things are most providently ordained to their ends and those also certaine The constant order of efficient causes The order of causes and effects is finite and it cannot be that the processe and race of efficient causes should be of an endlesse and infinite extent Wherefore there must be some first and principall cause which may either mediatly or immediatly produce and move the rest on which also other causes may depend for in every finite order there is some beginning and principall 2. Who and what God is We must acknowledge God to be such as himselfe hath manifested himself to be WHen it is demanded who is the true God wee are to hold most firmly and surely that he alone is the true God who even from the beginning of mankinde did not only manifest himselfe in the nature of things but by the steps and prints of his divinity shining therein but especially in the Church by his word delivered and other famous testimonies of miracles deliveries
and consolations whereby he plainly teacheth whom and what he will be acknowledged and published by us to be and that hee is not acknowledged or worshipped of any but of them who think according to his word both of him and his will neither is the true knowledge of him found elsewhere then in this word The certainty of this position is hereof most manifest for that all those who imagine God to be other in essence or nature or will then he hath testified himself to be in his own manifestations and revealings do not imbrace and worship at all the true God but another thing of their own framing in stead of the true God according to these sayings Ye worship that which ye know not wee worship that which wee know Joh. 4.22 5.23 for salvation is of the Jewes He that honoureth not the Son the same honoureth not the Father which hath sent him Galat. 4.8 But then when ye knew not God ye did service unto them which by nature are not gods Ye were at that time without Christ Ephes 4.12 and were aliens from from the common-wealth of Israel and were strangers from the covenant of promise and had no hope and were without God in the world Whom ye then ignorantly worship him shew I unto you Acts. 17.23 1 John 2 23. Whosoever denyeth the Son the same hath not the Father But against these things seemeth that to be which Paul saith Rom. 1.19 20. That that which may be known of God is manifest also in men estranged from Christian Religion for that God hath shewed it unto them For the invisible things of him that is his eternall power and God-head are seen by the Creation of the world being considered in his works to the intent that they should be without excuse And Acts 14.15 That God in former ages did not leave himselfe without witnesse and that out of the whole nature of things but chiefly by the minde of man and the difference of things honest and dishonest and by the punishments of the wicked it may in some measure be gathered not only that there is a God but also what he is and therefore many things are found to have been spoken truly by the heathen and others concerning the unity and nature of God But to these objections we answer that there are indeed some true things concerning God manifested otherwise also then by the word delivered to the Church but by them notwithstanding who is the true God cannot be shewed Two causes why tâ—eglimsle of nature is not sufficient to shew who is the true God and that for two causes For first Those things by themselves are not sufficient for to the knowing of the true God it is requisite that we know and professe not somethings only but all things which he openeth of himselfe and would have known Moreover These selfe same true testimonies of God also which remaine in mens mindes and in nature all they by reason of a naturall blindnesse in them and pravity doe many wayes corrupt who in weighing them follow not the light and interpretation thereof drawn from the word of God delivered to the Church when as even of these which might be known by the help of nature many things they do not know many they faine of their own which have nothing agreeing with the nature and will of God and those things which they doe retain and in shew of words professe they farre otherwise understand then they are proposed of God and declared in his word and in the Church understood and so beholding and sounding in their mouth true sentences and sayings concerning God conceive neverthelesse and foster false opinions of him in their mind This answer S. Paul himself expresseth when he addeth Rom. 1.20 21. That they are inexcusable because that when they knew God they glorified him not as God The â—oâ—ce of nature concerning God neither to be rejected no contemned other in â—esned of sufficiency 〈◊〉 â—â—â—-construing Now albiet Philosophicall wisdome cannot therefore shew who is the true God for that concerning the essence nature will and works of God so much as is necessary to be known it doth not teach and is diversly depraved by men so that out of the Church remaineth no true knowledge of God yet neverthelesse that voice of the nature of things concerning God ought not for these causes to be rejected as false or contemned as fruitlesse for neither is that straight wayes false in it selfe which is perversly construed of men neither fruitlesse for all things nor to all men which availeth the reprobate nothing at all to everlasting salvation For God will also out of the Church bridle the lewd and dissolute by the testimonies which their conscience and punishments give of his will anger and judgement and according to them will he have the life and manners of men ruled He will have mans corruption and his justice made more conspicuous and cleer in punishing them who stubbornly withstand the known truth He will by naturall testimonies mens consciences shewing the imperfection thereof have men stirred up to seek the true God in the Church as it is said that men were therefore placed in the theater of the world Acts 17.27 That they should seeke the Lord if so be they might have groved after him and found him Hereof fee Damâ—â—â—en iâ—◠〈◊〉 orthâ—â—â—id Basil â—o 4. conâ—â—unom Rultice Diaconâ— c. 3. 〈◊〉 Acephal 〈◊〉 thesâ— cap 1. ◠〈…〉 a. cap. 5. 〈◊〉 Meâ—aâ—â— 12. c. 7 〈…〉 somâ—â—â— Scipâ—oms He will also have them who are converted to him to be more confirmed by the consent of nature and the word as the often alledging of naturall testimonies in the Scriptures declareth Lastly hee will the imperfection of naturall knowledge being considered have mens ignorance concerning God acknowledged and his mercy magnified who discovereth and openeth himselfe in his word God cannot be defined 1. Because he is immense 2. Because his essence is unknown unto us yet some way he way be described according to the measure which himself hath revealed of himself and that so that the description of him shall comprehend such attributes or properties the persons and principall works of the Deity as by them the true God may with halfe an eye be discerned from idols The description of God according to Philosophy The description of God according to the â—uâ—es of Divinity Philosophically he is described on this wise God is an eternall mind or intelligence sufficient in himselfe to all felicity most good and the cause of good in nature But Divinity hath taught the Church of God a more full and ample description of him which is in this sort God is a spirituall essence intelligent eternall infinite other from all the creatures incomprehensible most perfect in it selfe immutable and of an immense power wisdome and goodnesse just true chaste mercifull bountifull most free angry and wroth with sin which essence is the
eternall Father who from everlasting begot the Son according to his owne image and the Son who is the coeternall image of the Father and the holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Son even as it hath been manifested from above certaine word thereof being delivered by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles and by divine testimonies That the eternall Father together with the Son and the holy Ghost hath created heaven and earth and all creatures in them and is alwayes at hand with them to preserve guide and governe them by his providence and worketh all good things in all and that in mankinde made after his image hee hath chosen unto himselfe and gathered a Church by and for the Sonne that by his Church this one and true Deity may be according to the word delivered from above acknowledged celebrated and adored in this life and in the life to come and lastly that hee is the Judge of the just and unjust In what the former descriptions differ This Theologicall description of God which the Church delivereth differeth from the Philosophicall description 1 In perfectnesse because the Church in her description addeth many parts by nature unknown unto men as of the Trinity of Election and of the gathering together of the Church by the Son c. 2 In the understanding and declaration of those parts which being known by nature are common to both for the Theologicall description declareth them more certainly and fully 3 In the effect or fruit because by Philosophy or the light of nature men are not able to be brought to the true knowledge of God Two causes why men cannot by the light of nature attaine unto the true knowledge of God both 1. Because it is so maimed and false by mens corruption that we can suck thence no true and sufficient notice of God as also 2. Because when wee know every part parcel and particle thereof it doth not stirre up our minds unto godlinesse that is the love and fear of God The same Theologicall description teacheth us how the true God which the Church worshippeth differeth from the false counterfeit gods three wayes A threefold difference of the true God from false idols 1. In attributes or properties 2. In the persons 3. In the works whereby the persons are revealed for God hath declared himselfe by his works that his nature is such as his attributes import Moreover How in conceiving of the whole nature of God he that is instructed by the Spirit goeth beyond him whom nature informeth he sheweth that there are three distinct persons in one essence of the Deity sith according to the works either of Creation or Redemption or Sanctification hee receiveth diverse names and titles and every person hath his proper appellation God therefore differeth from idols In attributes Mercy In his attributes because they who are not of the Church understand aright and fully no one property of God they understand not what his mercy is because his Son is unknown unto them or at least the doctrine concerning him shamefully corrupted they conceive not what his justice is Justice because the impious and wicked ones beleeve not that God is so grievously offended and angry with sin that we stood in need of satisfaction for it and redemption from thence by the death of his Son neither what his wisdom is Wisdome because the chief part thereof is expounded in his word which the Gentiles have not neither what his truth is because they are utterly ignorant of his promises Truth The like may be truly averred of all the rest Contrariwise the Church attributeth and ascribeth to God all truth justice goodnesse mercy loving affection and kindnesse towards men which properties of God other Sects are either utterly ignorant of or having a glimpse of them they wholly corrupt and deface them God differeth from idols In persons In persons because Ethnicks and other Sects either know not or acknowledge not three persons in one divine essence But the true Church acknowledgeth and maketh invocation to the Father Son and holy Ghost one God consisting of three persons according as he hath manifested himself in his word In works In works because they which are without the Church do not wholly acknowledge or professe the works of Creation and the government of all things for they do not think all things to have been created of nothing by the word of God only they deny that all generally and each in particular even the least are administred powerfully by the omnipotency of God but ascribe very many to chance fortune and humane wisdome Much more are they altogether ignorant of the works of the Churches salvation namely the reconciliation of men with God justification sanctification and full delivery from all sin and misery by the Son and the holy Ghost So then by these means God is discerned from idols and the knowledge of God revealed to his Church in his word is distinguished from that which Ethnicks have derived from nature An Explication of the description of God delivered by the Church GOd is an essence That is a thing which 1. hath his being from none but from himselfe 2. is preserved or sustained of none but subsisteth by himselfe 3. is necessarily 4. is the only cause unto all other things of their being wherefore he is called Jehovah as if you would say being by himself and causing other things to be to wit according to his nature and promises Spirituall 1. Because he is incorporeall as being infinite and indivisible and most excellent 2. Insensible For 1. experience teacheth this 2. God is without sensible qualities which are the objects of the senses and 3. He is immense The eyes perceive onely things finite and which are within a certain compasse 4. He is spirituall because himself both liveth and is the authour of all life both corporall and spirituall Object 1. Against this opinion many places of Scripture have been heretofore by some alledged in which it is written That God and Angels did appear and were seen thereby to prove that their nature is corporeall and visible But wee are to know that not the very substance of God and Angels How God Angels appeared unto men but created shapes and bodies were beheld of men made carried and moved by the will and vertue of God or Angels that by them they might make known their presence and use their ministry and service in instructing men of those things which seemed good unto them And these were sometimes by imagination represented unto the interiour senses of men which also somewhere may and somewhere cannot be gathered out of the circumstances of the histories as the Angels appearing to Abrabam and Lot were invested with true bodies as which might be touched and handled whether Micha before Achab saw with the eyes of his body or of his mind the Lord and his Angels is a matter of doubt But that those
damnation and the judgment of the great day And elsewhere also they themselves complain that Christ came to torment them before their time The causes why God permitted them to fall Furthermore God permitteth them to fall into this wickednesse not onely thereby to shew his wrath against sin in their everlasting paines but also to punish by them in this life the wicked and also to chastise or try and exercise with temptations the elect Mat. 25.41 1 Sam. 16.14 23. Psal 78.9 For fire is said to be prepared for them from everlasting The evill spirit of God came upon Saul and vexed him He cast upon the Egyptians the fiercenesse of his anger indignation and wrath and vexation by the sending out of evill Angels But Job 1.12 Job is delivered to be afflicted of Sathan for the tryall of his constancie Sathan hath desired to winnow you as wheat Luke 22.31 1 Thess 2.17 2. Cor. 12.7 Wee would have come unto you but Sathan hindered us Lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of revelations there was given unto me a prick in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure 2 Thess 3.5 Lest the tempter had tempted you in any sort and that our labour had been in vain And Christ himself is tempted of Satan Mat. 4.3 6 9. and therefore verily he is called the tempter for that he solliciteth and inciteth men to sin and to revolt from God both by offering outward occasion of sins as also by stirring up the cogitations and inward motions of the will and heart ON THE 10. SABBATH Quest 27. What is the Providence of God Answ The almighty power of God every where present a Isa 29.15 16. Jer. 23.23 24. Ezek. 8.12 Act. 17.25 27. whereby he doth as it were with his hand uphold and govern heaven and earth with all the creatures therein b Heb. 1.3 So that those things which grow in the earth as likewise rain and drought fruitfulnesse and barrennesse c Jer. 5.24 Acts 14.17 meat and drink d Acts 14.17 health and sicknesse e John 9.3 riches and poverty f Pro 22.2 in a word all things come not rashly or by chance but by his fatherly counsell and will g Pro. 16.33 Matth. 10.29 The Explication The reason of the connexion of the two places of Creation and Providence Providence and creation one and the same thing but diverse in consideration THe doctrine which treateth of Gods providence is joyned with the place which treateth of the creation because the providence that is the preservation and government of things created doth not differ from the creation in the thing it self for that there is but one and the same will or power or action of God whereby things both begin to be and continue but they differ in consideration only For the omnipotent will of God is called creation in respect of the beginning when things by the force and power of his will took their being it is called providence as by the self-same power things are preserved Wherefore Providence is the continuance and accomplishment of creation or creation it selfe continuated and perpetuated For we may not imagine that the creation of the world is like to the building of a ship which the Ship-wright as soon as hee hath finished it committeth to the government of some Pilot but wee must hold this as a grounded truth that as nothing had ever been except God had created them so neither could they retaine and keep their being neither their force of working neither the very operation it selfe or motion no not the space of one moment or minute of time if God did not preserve and move them effectually And therefore the Scripture it selfe often joyneth the preservation and continuall administration of things with their creation and from hence reasoneth for Gods providence And God is called Jehovah God is called Jehovah 1. For giving 2. For maintaining the being of his creatures not only because hee once gave to every thing both small and great their being but also because hee maintaineth it in all and moveth them so as that he not only seeth what is done in all things but also causeth and inclineth them to do that which he from everlasting would every of them to doe And by this his providence hee governeth administreth ruleth and preserveth all things that they be not brought to confusion Wee cannot therefore have a full and perfect knowledge of the creation except we joyn with it the doctrine of providence Touching providence these three things are principally questioned 1. Whether there be any Providence 2. What Providence is 3. Why the knowledge thereof is necessary THe two former of these are discussed here under this twenty seventh Question of the Catechism the third is resolved in the twenty eighth Question immediatly following 1. Whether there be any providence of God Philosophers errours concerning Gods providence COncerning this point of doctrine three diverse erroneous opinions are found amongst Philosophers 1. The Epicures will have either no providence at all or onely of those things which are and are done in the lower parts of the world 2. The Stoicks have devised in stead of providence an absolute necessity and order of all things being in the very nature of things wherunto not only all other things but God himself also is subject which necessity they called destiny 3. The Peripateticks did imagine that God indeed doth behold and understand all things but yet doth not order and rule all things but moveth the celestiall motions and doth by them send down by way of influence some power and vertue unto the lower parts of nature but the operations themselves or motions depend of the matter and of the wils of men that is they will have the providence of God to be a prescience or fore-knowledge of God in all things but not a will decreeing causing and ruling all things The opinion of the Church touching providence Contrarily the Church teacheth out of the word of God That nothing is extant and cometh to passe in the whole world but by the certain and definite though yet most free and most good counsell and purpose of God There are two sorts of arguments and proofs whereby is confirmed Two proofes of providence that there is a providence of God Testimony of Scripure and force of argument Scripture Testimonies of Scripture are these Hee giveth to all life and breath and all things Acts 17.25 28. In him we live and move and have our being Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing Mat. 10.29 30. and one of them shall not fall to the ground without your Father Yea Ephes 1.11 and all the hairs of your head are numbred God worketh all things after the counsell of his own will Like to these are found infinite testimonies in
consequence or by supposition which is the immutability and unchangeablenesse of those effects which follow of causes which causes being supposed or put the effect must necessarily follow but the causes notwithstanding themselves might either not have been or might have been changed So are those things necessary which God hath decreed that they should be done in respect of the unchangeablenesse of his decree which decree yet God most freely made that is hee might from everlasting either not have decreed it at all or have decreed it otherwise according to those wordes Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and hee will give mee moe than twelve legions of Angels Mat. 26.53 How then should the Scripture be fulfilled Likewise Those things are called necessary which are done indeed by such second causes as are so made of God that by their owne nature they cannot doe otherwise than they doe but yet may be by God himselfe either taken away or hindered or altered and changed As the Sun and the shadow going forward in consequence or order of nature with the Sun and yet consisting and standing still in that battell of Joshua and returning backwards in the daies of Ezechias the fire burning bodies within the reach thereof which are capable of burning and yet not burning the three Children in the furnace of Babylon or those things which are indeed in their own nature apt to produce a contrary or diverse thing or to forbeare producing of their effect and yet notwithstanding cannot doe otherwise because they are so moved by God or by other causes which although they be not changed yet might have been changed or when they worke so cannot withall not worke or worke otherwise because two contradictories cannot be both at one time true Fortune and Chance Fortune and Chance are sometimes taken for the events themselves or effects which follow causes that are causes but by an accident by reason of such causes as are causes by and in themselves but not knowne to us as when we say good or evill fortune happy or unhappy chance Sometimes they signifie the causes of such events either the manifest causes which are causes but by an accident as when any thing is said to be done by fortune or by chance or the hidden and unknown causes which are causes by and in themselves As it is said in the Poet Omnipotent fortune and fate inevitable And they are wont to call that fortune which is a cause by an accident in voluntary agents whose actions have some event that seldome happeneth besides their appointment As he that digging with purpose to build findeth treasure Chance they call an accidentall cause in naturall agents whose motions have effects neither proper to them neither alwaies happening and that without any manifest cause directing it as if a tyle falling from an house kill one that passeth by Fate or destiny The difference between the Stoickes the Churches doctrine concerning Gods providence By the name of Fate or Destiny sometimes is understood the decree and provideâ—ce of God As that of the Poet Leave off to hope that the fates of the Gods are moved with entreaty But the Stoickes by this word understood the immutable connexion and knitting of all causes and effects depending of the nature of the causes themselves so that neither the second causes are able to work otherwise than they work neither the first causes can worke otherwise than doth the second and therefore all effects of all causes are absolutely necessary This opinion of the Stoickes because it spoyleth God of his liberty and omnipotency and abolisheth the order and manner of working in second causes disposed by Gods wisedome not only sounder Philosophy but the Church also rejecteth and condemneth and doth openly professe her dissenting from the Stoickes 1. Because the Stoickes tie God to second causes as if it should be necessary for him to work by them as their nature doth bear and suffer But the Church teacheth that God worketh not according to the rule or lore of second causes but second causes according to the prescript of God as being their chiefe and most free Governour and Lord and therefore are subject and tied to his will and pleasure 2. The Stoickes were of opinion that neither God nâ—r second causes can doe any thing of their own nature otherwise than they doe The Church affirmeth that not only second causes are made and ordained by God some to bring forth certain and definite effects some variable and contrary but God himself also could from everlasting either not have decreed or have decreed and wrought otherwise either by second causes or without them and by them either changeable in their own nature or unchangeable all things whose contrary are not repugnant to his nature and that he hath so decreed them and doth so work them not because he could not doe otherwise but because it so pleased him as it is said Our God is in heaven he doth whatsoever he will With God shall nothing be impossible that is which is not against his nature Psal 115.3 Luke 1.37 or whereby his nature is not overthrowne as it is said 2 Tim. 2. Out of this then which hath been spoken we answer unto the argument which was That which is done by the unchangeable decree of God is not done contingently but necessarily All things are done by the unchangeable decree of God nothing therefore is done contingently neither by fortune or chance but all necessarily First wee say there is more in the conclusion than in the premisses when the opinion of the Stoickes is objected to the Church For albeit the Church confesseth all events in respect of Gods providence to be necessary yet this necessity is not a Stoicall fate and destiny because the Church detendeth against the Stoickes both liberty in God governing things at his pleasure and a changeablenes in second causes and sheweth out of Gods word that God could both now doe and from everlasting have decreed many things which neither he doth nor hath decreed And therefore the Church also hath abstained from the name of fate lest any should suspect her to maintaine with the Stoickes an absolute necessity of all things Secondly necessity of consequence or supposition doth not take away contingency If removing Stoicisme yet notwithstanding the necessity of all things and the abolishing of contingency fortune and chance be objected wee make answer to the Major by distinguishing the words For those things which are done by the providence and decree of God are done indeed necessarily but by that necessity which is by supposition or of consequence not by simple necessity or absolute wherefore it followeth that all things come to passe not by simple and absolute necessity but by that of supposition or consequence And necessity of consequence doth not at all take away contingency The reason of this is Because the same effect may have causes whereof some may produce
then which this our Saviour Jesus Christ bringeth us is righteousnesse and life everlasting Seventy weeks are determined to finish the wickednesse and to seale up the sinnes and to reconcile the inquity and to bring in everlasting righteousnesse Dan 9.24 1 Cor. 1.30 Hee is made unto us wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 3. How hee saveth Christ saveth us 1. By his merit HE saveth us after two sorts by his merit and by his efficacy 1. Hee saveth us by his merit or satisfaction because by his obedience passion death and intercession he hath merited for us remission of sinne reconciliation with God the holy Ghost salvation and life everlasting Testimonies hereof are these If any man sin we have an advocate with the Father 1 John 2.2 Jesus Christ the just And hee is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world that is for the sinnes of all sorts of men of what soever age place or degree The bloud of Jesus Christ the Sonne of God purgeth us from all sinne 1 John 17. Rom 3.25 Whom God hath set forth to be are conciliation through faith in his bloud to declare his righteousensse by the forgivenesse of sinnes By the obedience of one many shall be made righteous He was wounded for our transgressions Rom. 5.19 Esa 53.5 he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was upon him and with his stripes wee are healed All we like sheep have gone astray we have turned every one to his owne way and the Lord hath laid upon us the iniquitie of us all 2 Cor. 5.2 Gal. 3.13 Hee hath made him to be sinne for us which knew no sin that we should be made the righteneousnesse of God in him Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law when hee was made a curse for us that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Christ Jesus Galat. 4.4 Galat. 3.13 that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith God sent forth his Son made of a woman and made under the Law that is made an execration or curse For wee are delivered not from the obedience but from the curse of the Law that he might redeeme them that were under the Law that wee might receive the adoption of the sonnes Heb. 9.14 How much more shall the bloud of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your consciences from dead workes to serve the living God By the which will we are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once offered By these and very many the like places of Scripture it is manifest that for Christs merit we are not only freed from punishment the remission of our sins being obtained but are also reputed righteous before God adopted of him to be his Sons blessed endued with the holy Ghost sanctified and made heires of everlasting life By his efficacy and powerfull working Christ saveth us by his efficacy power and operation because he not only obtaineth by his meriting for us remission of sins and that life which wee had lost but also applyeth effectually unto us by vertue of his Spirit through faith the whole benefit of our redemption For what benefits he merited by his death he doth not retain them unto himself but bestoweth them on us For salvation and life everlasting which himself had before he purchased not for himself but for us as being our Mediatour Therefore he revealeth unto us his Fathers will instituteth and maintaineth the ministery of his word whereby he giveth the holy Ghost by whom he worketh in us both faith whereby we applying Christs merit unto our selves may be assured of our justification in the sight of God through the force thereof and also conversion or the desire and love of new obedience So by his word and spirit he gathereth his Church he bestoweth and heapeth on in all blessings necessary for this life defendeth and preserveth it in this life against the force of Divels and the world and against all corporall and spirituall assaults of all enemies even to the end so that not one of those which are converted perisheth finally at length their bodies being raised in the last day from the dead hee fully delivers the Church from all sin and evill advancing it unto everlasting life and glory casting the enemies thereof into perpetual pain and torment To comprise the whole in a word his efficacy by his word and spirit regenerateth us in this life The efficacy of Christs merit performeth three things unto us 1. Our regeneration Mat. 18.17 and preserveth or sustaineth us being regenerate lest we fall away in the end raiseth us unto life eternall Of his revealing himself unto us and regenerating us speak these places No man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him No man hath seen God at any time John 1.18 the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Mat. 3.11 John 15 26. Ephes 4.8 10 11. 1. John 3.8 He that cometh after mee will baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire I will send unto you from the Father the Spirit of truth When he ascended up on high he gave gifts unto men He ascended up on high that he might fill all things For this purpose appeared the Son of God 2. Our perseverance therein John 14.1 Mat. 28.20 John 14.18 23. that he might loose the workes of the Divel Of his raising us from death these Scriptures make evident mention I will raise him up in the last day No man shall take my sheep out of mine hands I give unto them eternall life and they shall never perish 3. Our Resurection from death Joh. 6.54 10.28 1 Cor. 15.28 Ephes 5.27 When all things shall he subdued unto him he shall make unto himselfe a glorious Church in the sight of God which he gathereth from the beginning of the world unto the end Hereby we may understand that the giving of the holy Ghost is a part of our salvation or delivery by Christ Jesus our Mediatour For the holy Ghost is he by who Christ effectually performeth this which he being our Intercessor with his Father hath promised his Father in our behalfe that is he teacheth us by illuminating our minds with the knowledge of God and his divine will and regenerateth or sanctifieth and guideth and stablisheth us that we may begin the study of holines persist and profit therein untill sin be fully abolished in us and sin being abolished death must needs be abolished which that he might together with death destroy Christ was sent of his Father into the world Christ is our most perfect Saviour Christ saveth us from all evils whether of crime or punishment by
Ghost 2. They do not make continuall intercession neither do they alwaies obtaine what they aske 3. These apply their benefits unto no man 4. They offer not themselves a sacrifice for the sins of others For all these things can be and are performed by Christ alone 4. What is Christs kingdome A King in generall A King is a person ordained by God to governe in a people and beare rule alone according to honest lawes and to have power to reward the good and punish the bad and to defend his subjects against their enemies having no superiour Governour above him The King of Kings Christ is a person immediately ordained of God to gather and rule by his word and Spirit his Church purchased by his bloud and to defend her Christ a King of Kings being subject unto him and serving him against all her enemies both corporall and spirituall and to reward her with eternall rewards but to cast her enemies into everlasting paines and torments His name is called the word of God Rev. 19.12 16. Christs kingdom And hee hath upon his garment and upon his thigh a name written The King of Kings and Lord of Lords Wherefore Christs royall office is 1. To rule by his word and Spirit his Church gathered out of all Nations from the beginning of the world For that it may goe well with us under this King it is not enough if he outwardly teach us what he would have us his subjects to performe unlesse also by his Spirit he move our hearts and cause us to be obedient to his commandement 2. To defend and preserve this his Church in this life against all both inward and outward domesticall and forraine foes which also hee doth performe while not only by his powerfull hand he is ever present with us but furnisheth us also with those weapons wherewith our selves also may constantly and happily â—nter the combat against our most mighty foes and utterly vanquish and discomfit them This sacred harnesse and warlike furniture is described Eph. 6.13 3. To make his Church partaker of the blessings of his kingdome and to adorne her raised up from the dead with everlasting glory and blisse 4. To overcome and rule his enemies by his might and power and at length to thrust them down being fully overcome and conquered into eternall torments We are in this place to observe the difference of the Propheticall Priestly and Royall office both of them who were in the old testament and of Christ and of our selves In the old restament they were types or typicall Prophets Priests and Kings Christ is indeed the true Prophet King and Priest which they prefigured wee are Prophets Kings and Priests by participation as having Christs dignities communicated unto us Now then let us see what is our Propheticall Priestly and Royall office Quest 32. But why art thou called a Christian Ans Because through faith I am a member of Jesus Christ a Acts 11.26 and partaker his annointing b 1 Cor. 6.5 that both I may confesse his name c Act. 2.17 1 John 2.27 and present my self unto him a lively sacrifice of thankfulnesse d Mat. 10.32 Rom. 10.10 and also may in this life fight against sin and Sathan with a free and good conscience e Rom. 12.10 2 Pet. 2.5 9. Rev. 1.6 and 4 8 10. Rom. 6.12 13. Gal. 5.16 17. Ephes 6.11 1 Tim. 1.18 19. 1 Pet. 2.11 and afterward enjoy an everlasting kingdom with Christ over all creatures f Mat. 25.34 2 Tim. 2.12 The Explication IN this thirty second Question we are instructed concerning the inunction or annointing of the faithfull namely Of the communion of the faithfull or Christians with Christ whence they are called Christians or Annointed and what is the duty of Christians and what their comfort whereof this name doth advertise them Here then is discoursed the common place concerning the communion of Christ the head of the faithfull his members and of the functions of these his members Hereof foure things come to be considered 1. What is the annointing of Christians or whence Beleevers have the name of Christians or Annointed 2. What is the Propheticall function of Christians 3. What their Priesthood 4. What their Kingdome 1. What is the Annointing of Christians LUke testifieth Acts 11.26 Who is called a Christian that the name of Christians first began to be used in Antioch in the Apostles time when as before time they had bin termed by the names of Brethren and Disciples The name Christian is derived from Christ and in generall he is called a Christian who is a disciple of Christ and followeth his doctrine of life and who being inserted into Christ hath communion and fellowship with him There are two sorts of Christians some seeming or counterfeit and outward but not true that is hypocrites others seeming and true For not every seeming Christian that is who is in outward corversation a Christian is an hypocrite seeing it is required of us Mat. 5.16 Jame 2.18 Mac. 7.23 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Shew me thy faith by thy workes but every hypocrite is a seeming Christian to whom it shall one day be said I never knew you Seeming and false-hearted Christians They are called seeming but not true Christians who being baptised professe in word and life or ouâ—ward conversation the doctrine and faith of Christ and are in the company of nose which are called but are not partakers of Christs benefits being destitute of true faith and conversion Therefore they are not the true and lively members of the Church Mat. 20.16 7.22 Seeming and true-hearted Christians Many are called but few chosen Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven They are both seeming and true Christians who being received by baptisme into the Church acknowledge and professe Christs doctrine and being engrafted into Christ by a true faith are made partakers of all his benefits and being regenerated by the holy Ghost leade a life worthy of true Christians Furthermore of Hypocrites we are not her to speake but of those who are both without and within that is are truly Christians and annointed of Christ by the holy Ghost The question then is Why we are called Christians The causes hereof are two 1. Because by faith wee are made the members of Christ 2. Because by it we are made partakers of his annointing that is wee are called Christians for the communication made unto us of Christs person What it is to be Christs members office and dignity To be the members of Christ is nothing else than to be conjoyned and united to Christ by the same spirit dwelling both in him and us and by this spirit to be enriched with such righteousnesse and life as is in Christ to be conformed unto Christ and seeing
is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith Four Difference between Christs kingdom ours There is notwithstanding a difference between the kingdom of Christ and ours For 1. The kingdom is hereditary unto Christ For he is the naturall Son and therefore by nature King but ours is by right of adoption Christ as the naturall Son is ruler over his house heire of all things We are by and for him Heb. 3.6 1.2 the adopted sons of God 2. He alone by full right is King over all creatures simply but especially over the whole Church of the holy Angels and men But we neither are nor ever shall be the Kings and head of the Angels and the Church but only over other creatures which are compelled to serve us we are Lords heaven earth and all things shall serve us we shall be adorned with glory majesty and no common excellency of gifts but with the highest prerogative over all wicked men and divels whom we shall judge subscribing and yeelding our consents to the Soveraigne judgment of Christ in condemning and destroying them Ye shall sit upon twelve seats Mat. 19.28 judging the twelve tribes of Israel 3. He conquereth his enemies by his own power we in him and by him that is by his grace and assistance Be of good comfort I have overcome the world John 16.33 4. He alone ruleth the Church with the scepter of his spirit and word moving our hearts and restoring in us the lost image of God we are ministers and administrators of the outward word and rites we cannot give the holy Ghost as I baptise you with water Mat. 3.10 1 Cor. 3 5. but he that cometh after me he shall baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire Who is Paul then and who is Apollos but the ministers c. The summe of all is In the old testament were Prophets Priests and Kings typicall What it is to beleeve in Christ Christ is those three in signification and in truth we by participation from him Wherefore great is the use of this doctrine 1. Vnto consolation Fot to beleeve in Christ is not only to know that Jesus is the anointed that is the chief Prophet Priest and Kings but to be perswaded that he is such also unto me and that I being engraffed into him by faith as a member into the head am daily sustained governed and quickned by him and that he maketh me also partaker of his unction or annointing that by the working of the holy Ghost I may also be a Prophet a Priest and a King This is the unspeakable advancement and dignity of Christians 2. Vnto exhortation For whereas we are all Prophets and Doctors appointed by God therefore we are to confesse and celebrate his name whereas we are all Priests it is our duty to offer up our selves unto him as a lively sacrifice of praise and thankfulnesse whereas we are all Kings it behooveth us to fight and war manfully aginst sin the world and the Divel that at length we may beare rule over all our enemies being adorned with everlasting blisse and glory ON THE 13. SABBATH Quest 33. For what cause is Christ called the only begotten Son of God when wee also are the sons of God Ans Because Christ alone is the co-eternall and naturall Son of the eternall Father a Ioh. 1.14 Hâ—bt 1.1 2. John 3.16 1 Joh. 4.9 Rom. 8.32 and we are but sonnes adopted of the Father by grace for his sake b Rom. 8.16 John 1.12 Gal. 4.6 Ephes 1.5 6. The Explication UNder this question the Common place touching the God-head of the Son is contained Out of the words of the question an objection may be thus collected Hee which is the onely begotten Son hath no brethren but Christ hath brethren for even we also are the Sons of God Therefort he is not the onely begotten Son of God Answ For answer hereunto wee must put a distinction and difference between Christs and our manner of being Sons Christ is the onely begotten Son the naturall and proper Son of God Wee are the sons of God adopted of the Father by grace through Christ For further evidence in illustrating this point we are to explain in briefe who are called sons and how many waies this name is used and this being done to examine who are and are called the sons of God All sons are either born sons or adopted sons Divers sorts of sons Sons that are borne sons are they who begin at one and the same time both to be and to be sonnes and these are either sons borne of Parents or sons borne by grace Sonnes borne of Parents are properly called naturall sonnes to whom the essence and nature of their Parents is communicated and that either in part or wholly In part the essence and nature of the Parents of whom wee are borne is communicated unto us men Wholly the divine essence is communicated of the Father unto Christ as touching his God-head As then we are the naturall sons of our Parents so Christ according to his divine nature is the naturall and only Son of God of the same essence and nature with the Father of whose substance he was after a manner altogether ineffable John 5.26 begotten from everlasting As the Father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath hee given to the Son to have life in himselfe The eternall Father therefore hath communicated unto his Sonne the life whereby both himselfe by himselfe liveth and whereby hee quickneth all creatures which life is that one and eternall Deitie creatresse and defendresse of all things Sonnes by grace are they who at one and the same time began to be and to be sons of God but that they are sonnes this they have either by grace of Creation or by grace of Conception by the holy Ghost and of the Vnion with the Word The sonnes of God by grace of Creation are Angels and Adam before the fall because God created them that hee might account them for his sonnes and they againe acknowledge and magnifie him as their bountifull and benigne Father These indeed are unproperly called sonnes borne by grace but yet such they are in as much as they began both to be and to be sonnes The Son of God by grace of conception by the holy Ghost and of union with the Word is Jesus Christ onely according to his humane nature because as touching this he was the Son of God by grace even presently from that very moment when hebegan to be born man and that therefore because by the vertue of the holy Ghost he alone was born of the substance of the Virgin pure from all stain or corruption and so was personally united with the Word Adopted sons are they who begin not at the same time to be and to be sons but sometimes were when yet they were not adopted or sometimes were not sons or had their being ere they were such sons
Deity either of nature that is by divine properties created which are not equall with the Creatour so are the Angels or of office so Moses is called called god and all Magistrates Luke 1.32 But unto the Son Christ it is communicated by the nature or essence it self so that the very Deity is his substance Which we thus prove 1. He is the onely begotten and proper Son of God the Son of the most High who also is himself the most High But he is the proper Son to whom the substance of the Father is communicated As the Father hath life in himself John 5.26 so likewise hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Therefore the Son also is God of himself living and the fountain of life Wherefore this communicating of the Deity maketh him equall with God and the same God with the Father So far off is it from proving the contrary Repl. 1. Power was given to him John 5.27 being man Therefore it was not given him by eternall generation Ans It was given to the Word by generation to man by union of the Word Repl. 2. It was given him after his resurrection Ans Then was given him the full authority and liberty of using that power which he had alwaies All things mad by the Word All things were made by it and without it was made nothing Wee interpret That all creatures were made by him in the beginning and that also by him is gathered out of mankind and regenerated through the working of the holy Ghost an everlasting Church They construe it That by all things are meant those things which are wrought in the new creation that is in the collection and regeneration of the Church by the Gospel which is called the second creation Answ 1. Wee grant this point not the whole interpretation but only this point of the creation and if this were the sense yet hereof would it also follow That Christ were very God and by nature God The second creation also which is regeneration proveth Christ God 1 Cor. 3.6 9. Heb. 3.4 6. Eph. 1.33 4.8 10. 1. Because to work the first and second creation by his owne nature power and operation is the proper worke of one and the same very God God gave the increase So then is neither he that planteth any thing neither hee that watereth but God that giveth the increase Yee are Gods husbandry and Gods building Hee that hath built all things is God And Christ worketh this new creation not as an instrument but by his own proper vertue Which is his body even the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things Hee ascended up on high hee gave gifts unto men hee ascended farre above all heavens that hee might fill all things Hee gave some Apostles and some Prophets By whom all the body receiveth increase I give unto them eternall life Hee sanctifieth the Church John 10 2â— Eph. 5 2â— and cleanseth it by the washing of water through the word 2. Because no man can give the holy Ghost but hee that is very God whose proper spirit it is But the second creation is not wrought but by the holy Ghost whom Christ the worker and effector of this creation sendeth Therefore hee is very God and Lord. 3. Because the new creation is the regeneration of the elect to eternall life This began even from Adam albeit it was wrought in regard of the Mediatour which was to come And it was wrought by the same Mediatour the Sonne in regard of whom or for whose sake it was wrought ever since the beginning For Christ as by his merit so by his efficacy and vertue is Saviour not onely of a part but also of his whole Church and body which consisteth of all the elect and sanctified even from Adams time By whom all the body receiveth increase Eph. 4 1â— Esay 9. â— The everlasting Father authour preserver propagator and amplifier of his Church through all ages of the world The Ruler that should come forth out of Bethlehem Mieah 3.2 was given from everlasting to he the Head and Saviour of the Church Hee shall be peace even before hee came out of Bethlehem and the Saviour of his Church against the Assyrians and all her enemies Gen. 3.83 The seed of the woman shall breake the Serpents head This victory and conquest over the Divell beganne even from the beginning of the world David acknowledgeth the Messias also to be his Lord a Priest and a King not only that was to come in the flesh Psal 110. â— but even now present to whom now long before God had said Thou art a Priest that is whom hee had already ordained to this office living working and preserving the elect There is one God and 〈◊〉 Mediatour between God and man 1 Tim. 2.5 which is the man Christ Jesus Therefore this man is the Mediatour of all from the very beginning hee is the Mediatour obtaining and giving the blessings which hee hath obtained unto all I give unto â—hâ—m eternall life John 10.38 Ephes 1.22 1 Pet. 1.11 3 Hee hath appointed him over all things to be the head to the Church The Spirit of Christ in the Prophets By the Spirit hee went and preached unto the spirits that now are in Prison Eph. â— 2â— which were in time passed disobedient Yee are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe corâ—eâ—-stone Which place is diligently to be observed For then either Christ is the head foundation sanctifier and Saviour of a part of the Church onely which is most absurd or hee was this from the beginning of the world Hee is made the builder of the house whereof Moses also was a part Heb. 3.3 13. â—â— Jesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same for ever Ans 2. Wee deny their interpretaion For S. John there speaketh of the first creation Which wee shew 1. Because he speaketh of the second afterwards As many as received him to them he gave power to be the sonneâ— of God Of his fulnesse have wee all received Grace and truth â—ame by Jesus Christ Now hee therefore setteth downe the first creation before because both creations are the work of the same That therefore he might shew that the second creation was wrought by the Word it was necessary for him to teach that the first also was wrought by it For the same is the Creatour and Repairer of the world 2. Because he saith the world was made by him Repl. The world here is taken for the Church Ans No For he addeth And the world knew him not The same world which was made by him knew him not Therefore he meaneth the wicked whether elect or reprobate 3. Other places demonstrate the same My Father worketh hitherto John 5.17 and I worke Wherefore both of them from the beginning of the world Ibid. v. 19.20 worke the
servant for a witnesse of the things which should be spoken after But Christ is as the Sonne over his owne house John 17.2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh that he should give eternall life to all them that thou hast given him Therefore it is Christ who from the beginning of the world did reveale the will of God unto men appoint and ordain a ministery collect governe and save his Church wherefore he is the builder which seeing it is apparent that he hath done from the beginning of the Churches birth John 6.39 it is not to be doubted of that he hath alwaies been subsisting This is the Fathers will that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing Wherefore hee saveth his Church and therefore hath alwayes been because the Church hath alwaies been saved and preserved To the eight Classe are those places referred 8. Classe The Angell spoken of in the Old Testament was Christ the Sonne of God Chap. 3.1 in which both the name and property of Jehovah are attributed unto the Angell who appeared in the Old Testament unto the Fathers and was the leader of the people whom to have been the Sonne of God Christ both the Church hath alwayes confessed and the Scripture doth witnesse it The Prophet Malachy hath a notable testimony Behold I will send my messenger and he shall prepare the way before me and the Lord whom yee seek shall speedily come to his temple even the messenger of the Covenant whom yee desire This speaketh Christ himselfe by the Prophet which is also confirmed by this argument Whose way is prepared he is Christ but he that promiseth is he whose way is prepared Therefore he that promiseth is Christ The Major is manifest for not the Father but Christ was looked for and he followed John Baptist The Minor is proved out of the text it selfe Behold I send my messenger and hee shall prepare the way before mee Wherefore Christ was before he tooke flesh because he sent his messenger and was also before he tooke flesh very God For he calleth flesh his temple to which hee saith he will come Flesh called the temple of God But none hath a temple builded in worship of him but God Therefore it is blasphemous to say that Christ was not before he tooke flesh Neither doth that hinder because he speaketh in the third person The Lord will come to his people For he sufficiently sheweth who that Lord is namely not the Father but the Son I the Lord who sent John before me and who am the messenger of the Covenant And further it may be that the Prophet doth not continue in makeing Christ speak but representeth the Father himselfe speaking of sending the Son Vnto the Son he saith O God thy throne is for ever and ever Christ Jesus is the Apostle and High Priest Psal 45.6 Heb. 1.8 3.3 13.8 Two reasons proâ—ing that that Angell was Christ the builder heire and Lord of his Church Jesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same is also for ever The argument therefore is this The Messenger or the Angell sent of old unto the Church was a subsistent or person That Messenger is the Sonne of God Christ Therefore the Sonne of God was before Jesus was borne of the Virgin truely existing did worke and was ruler over his Church The Minor is proved 1. Because To be God and To be sent of God for to teach collect governe and save the Church that is to be the Mediatour are things proper unto the Son of God Christ not to the Father or the holy Ghost Exod. 3. 4. Gen. 32.28 30. 48.15 16. But these properties of the Son are attributed to this Messenger or Angel as authour and effecter 2. The Apostle Paul teacheth Christ to have been present with the people of Israel in the Desart and to have bin tempted and provoked by them 1 Cor. 10.1 Therefore the Messenger or Angel God and Christ are one and the same person 9. Classe The divine nature in Christ both was before the flesh and is the Son of God In the ninth Classe are contained those testimonies of Scripture which affirme Christ Jesus to be by nature God and the Son of God The argument is this Christs Divinity existed before Jesus borne of the Virgin Christs Divinity is the Sonne of God Therefore the Sonne of God existed before Jesus was borne The Major of this argument is confirmed by the reasons already alledged For 1. God is manifested in the flesh which he tooke 2. Christ is the proper or naturall Son of God and not man only 3. Christ is the Word 4. Christ is the Wisedome subsisting 5. Christ is the Mediatour 6. Christ is that Messenger or Angel sent of old unto his Church 7. In Christ is not any created God-head but that eternall Deity which alone is true God For unto Christ not only the name Rom. â— 5 1 Tim. 3.16 2 John 5.2 Esay 9.6 Jerem. 23.6 but all the properties also and perfections of the true God are every where ascribed in Scripture as omnipotency infinite wisdome omniscience or all knowledge immensity the creation and governance of things the salvation of the Church the working of miracles And the attributing and giving unto him of the properties of the true God yeeldeth us a more firm proof of his Divinity than doth the attributing of the name of the true God or of the Lord For the names of God may after a sort be expounded metaphorically but the divine property attributed unto Christ cannot be wrested to any other meaning If therefore wee fence and guard our selves with such testimonies the adversaries of this doctrine cannot consist or stand but will they nill they they shall be forced to confesse that Christ was before he took flesh And if he were before he took flesh he was either the Creatour or Creature But he was no Creature both because hee created all things and because also he is called Creatour Wherefore seeing the true God hath been from everlasting his God-head also which is true God must needs be subsisting from everlasting The Minor is likewise confirmed by the former argument 1. The nature which took flesh is God and the Son of God for neither the Father nor the holy Ghost took flesh Therefore the Son otherwise the Son of God is not by nature God 2. The humane nature in Christ is not the naturall Son of God Therefore the Divine nature must be that Son 3. The Divine nature in Christ is the Word 4. It is Wisedome 5. According to it Christ is Mediatour 6. The Deity of Christ is the Angel and Messenger of the Lord sent of old unto the Church Therefore the Deity of Christ is the Son of God THE SECOND CONCLUSION Christ the Son of God is a person really distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost WEe are to hold that the Word is a person distinct
John 16.30 Eph. 5.25 26. Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for it That he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word He is unchangeable Heaven and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe He is truth it selfe and the fountaine of truth Mat. 24.38 John 0781 0 8.14 John 14.6 Eph. 5.2 Though I beare record of my selfe yet my record is true I am the Way the Truth and the Life He is of unspeakable mercy Even as Christ hath loved us and hath given himself for us to be an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour to God He is angry against sin John 3.16 Rev. 6.16 17. and taketh vengeance thereof yea of hidden sins He that beleeveth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Fall on us and hide us from the presence of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lambe For the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand The Son therefore is God by nature and equall to the Father 4 The Scripture in like sort attributeth all Divine operations to the Son as it doth unto the Father And it communicateth unto him 1. All generall effects and works common to the whole three persons as that he is Creatour John 1.3 Heb. 1.3 By him were all things made Likewise that he is the preserver and governour of all things Bearing up all things by his mighty word 2. It appropriateth unto him certain speciall offices and functions appertaining to the safety of his Church as that he sendeth Prophets Apostles and other Ministers of the Church As the Father sent mee so send I you John 20 21. Ephes 4.11 He therefore gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some Pastours and Teachers That he furnisheth his Ministers with necessary gifts and graces I will give you a mouth and wisdome where against all your adversaries shall not be able to speak John 1.18 nor resist That he revealeth unto us his spirituall doctrine The only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him unto us That he confirmeth this doctrine by miracles And they went forth and preached every where Marke 16.20 1 Cor. 11.23 Mat. 28.19 Rev. 22.16 John 16.14 John 10.14 16. And the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed That he instituted Sacraments I have recived of the Lord that which I also have delivered unto you Baptise them in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost That he revealeth things to come I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testifie unto you these things in the Church He shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you That he gathereth the Church I am the good Shepheard and know mine and am known of mine Other sheep I have also which are not of this fold them also must I bring and they shall heare my voice and there shall be one sheep-fold and one Shepheard That he inlightneth the understanding and hearts of men No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him Mat. 11.27 Luke 24.45 John 1.33 Titus 2.14 John 15.5 Gal. 2.20 Mat. 11.28 John 14.27 Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures That he governeth the actions and lives of the godly Without me ye can doe nothing Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in me That he ministreth comfort in temptations Come unto mee all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you Peace I leave with you my peace I give unto you That he strengthneth and defendeth us against the temptations of Sathan and preserveth those that turne unto him by a true faith John 16.33 John 10.28 John 14.14 2 Cor. 12.8 even unto the end Be of good cheere I have overcome the world My sheep shall not perish for ever and no man shall take them out of mine hand That he heareth those that pray unto him If ye shall aske any thing in my name I will doe it I besought the Lord thrice and he answered mee My grace is sufficient for thee That he forgiveth sins justifieth and adopteth unto us to be the sons of God Esay 53.11 Mat. 9.6 By his knowledge my righteous servant shall justifie many That ye may know that the Son of man hath power to remit sins on the earth As many as received him John 1.12 John 10.28 1 John 5.20 Acts 10.42 Acts 17.31 to them he gave power to be the sons of God That he giveth life everlasting I give unto them eternall life This same is very God and eternall life That he judgeth the world It is hee that is ordained of God a Judge of quicke and dead Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed These divine works attributed unto the Son differ so from the divine properties which are attributed unto him as effects from their causes so that then his properties worke them 5. The equality of honour and worship dependeth of the equality of essence properties Esay 42.8 He hath equall honour given him and workes I will not give my glory to any other But the Scripture giveth equall honour and worship to the Father and the Son Therefore they are truely equall in God-head and in all the perfections thereof The Minor is confirmed 1. By testimonies Psal 97. Heb. 1.6 Rev 5.13 John 5.23 John 14.1 Psal 45.7 Heâ— 1.8 Acts 30 28. 1 Tim. 16. proving that he is worshipped of Angels and the whole Church Let all the Angels of God worship him That all should honour the Son as they honour the Father Faith and hope are due unto him Yee beleeve in God beleeve also in mee 2. He is called God absolutely and simply as is the Father 3. The Epithetes or titles of divine honour which are every where in the Scriptures attributed unto the Son as God blessed for ever The great God and Saviour The Lord himself from heaven The Lord of glory The Lord of lords and King of kings power and eternall Kingdom Sitting at the right hand of the Father The Bridegroom Husband Head of the Church God of the Temple which are all the Elect Trust and beliefe in him Invocation for he is worshipped of the Church of God and Bridegroome of the Church at all times and in all places Thanksgiving for his divine benefits Furthermore albeit the name of God especially being put absolutely and without restraint doth evidently prove the Sons equality with the Father as it hath been said yet seeing that signifieth moe things and is also applyed to others who are not by nature God we are diligently to collect and to have in a readiness those testimonies in which things proper to the true God only are attributed to the
Son which agree to none else who are called gods and whereby God himself discerneth himself from other creatures and forged gods For unto whom the essentiall properties of any nature or essence doe truly and really agree unto him the essence it selfe must needs be given Object 1. Hee that hath all things of another is inferiour to him of whom hee hath them The Son hath all things of the Father Therefore he is inferiour unto the Father The Son hath all thing from the Father not by grace but by nature Ans The Major holdeth and is true of such an one as hath any thing by the grace and favour of the giver for he might not have it and therefore is by nature inferiour but it is false of him who hath all those things by his owne nature which he himselfe hath of whom he receiveth them For seeing he cannot but have them it cannot be that he should be inferiour or should have lesse than he of whom he receiveth them But the Son hath all things of the Father which the Father hath and that by nature and absolute necessity that is in such sort as that the Father cannot but communicate unto him all things which himselfe hath belonging to his divine Majesty John 5.26 John 17. â—0 As the Father hath life in himself so likewise hath he given to the Son to have life in himself All mine are thine and thine are mine Therefore he is equall unto the Father in all things Obj. 2. Hee that doth whatsoever he doth by the will of another interposed and going before is inferiour unto him The Son willeth and doth all things by the will of his Father going before Therefore he is not equall unto the Father in vertue The Son doth all things with the content of the Father in like manner as the Father dignity and essence Ans The Son doth all things his Fathers will going before not in time and nature but in order of persons so that he willeth or doth nothing which the Father also willeth not and doth and whatsoever the Father willeth and doth the same also the Son willeth and doth likewise that is with equall authority and power Wherefore the society and order of the divine operations doth not take away but doth most of all settle and establish the equality of the Father and the Son as also of the holy Ghost THE FOURTH CONCLUSION The Word is consubstantiall with the Father THese three former Conclusions being declared and set down namely That the Son is subsisting or a person That hee is distinct from the Father That hee is equall with the Father the fourth is easily gotten and obtained against the New Arrians to wit That he is consubstantiall with the Father which is also in like maner to be understood concerning the holy Ghost For either this must be granted or of necessity there are made three Gods which they though in words they deny it yet in very deed affirme when they frame and feigne three essences and spirits They grant that the Son is like-substantiall that is of like essence and nature with the Father which â—â—â—â—deed true but this is not enough For the words Consubstantiall and Like-substantiall differ For like-substantiall signifieth moe persons and like essences as three men are like-substantiall For they are both three persons and three essences of like nature that is agree in humane nature But consubstantiall signifieth one essence and moe persons Thus in the God-head is not like-substantiall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because there are not three Gods but consubstantiall because there are three persons of one and the same divine essence For there is but one Jehovah that is one divine essence which is the same and is wholly in every of the three persons and therefore every of them are that one God besides which essence whatsoever is it is a creature not God The Father indeed is one person and the Son another person but the Father is not one God and the Son another John saith There are three which bear record in heaven but they are three persons not three Gods which bear this record We therefore hold against Arrius that Christ was not only like-substantiall but also consubstantiall with the Father that is hath the same individuall divine essence with the Father The Latine Church turneth the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consubstantiall taking substance for essence It is therfore the same that co-essentiall that is of one and the same essence The arguments which shew the Father and the Son to be of one the same essence are these 1 Jehovah * Deut. 6.4 The English translations retain not the word Iehovah but use The Lord instead thereof which is the signification of Jehovah and therefore in effect all one Jerem. 23.6 Esay 25.9 Hag. 2.9 Zach. 2.8 Malac. 3.1 is but one essence or one God But the eternall Father and the Son co-eternall with the Father are that Jehovah Therefore these two are one essence and one God The Minor is proved 1. By those places of Scripture which call the Son Jehovah This is the name whereby they shall call him Jehovah or the Lord our righteousness The expected God and Saviour is called Jehovah But the Messias is the expected God and Saviour who in the same sense is called The Desire of all Nations Therefore the Messias is that Jehovah whereof the Prophet speaketh The Deliverer of the Church sent from Jehovah which is the Messias only is called Jehovah He is called Jehovah whose fore-runner was John Baptist But John Baptist was the fore-runner of the Messias or the Son of God Christ He therefore is called Jehovah Hitherto belong all the places in which are given to the Angel or Messenger of Jehovah both the name of Jehovah and the divine properties and honours But that Angel was the Son of God not the Father Therefore the Son is Jehovah Again the Minor is also hereof manifest Joel 2.31 Psal 68.18 Eph. 4.8 Psal 95.9 1 Cor. 10.9 Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.6 Psal 102.6 Heb. 1.10 Esay 8.14 28.16 Luke 2.34 Rom. 9.33 Esay 41.4 Rev. 1.17 21.6 for that what things in the Old Testament are spoken of Jehovah those in the New are referred unto Christ as He that ascended on High and gave gifts is Jehovah and the same is Christ Jehovah was tempted in the desart and the same is Christ He that is to be worshipped and is Creator of all things is Jehovah and the same is Christ The stone of offence The first and the last is Jehovah and the same is Christ Lastly the same is proved by those testimonies which attribute things that are proper to Jehovah unto Christ also as authour and effecter or worker of them 2. The true God is but one The Son is the true God equall with the eternall Father in God-head properties works and honour as hath bin before declared This same is
in office only and in the manifestation of his God-head For they which are in nature equall may be unequall in degree of office 10. This is saith Christ life eternall John 17.3 that they know thee to be the only very God Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost are not very God Ans In this place are opposed not the Father and the Son or the holy Ghost but God and Idols and Creatures Therefore these are excluded not the Son or the holy Ghost 2. There is a fallacy of severing and dividing clauses of mutuall co-herence and necessary connexion For it followeth in the Text And whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ Therefore herein also consisteth life eternall that Jesus Christ sent of the Father be likewise knowne to be very God as it is said The same is very God and life everlasting 1 John 5.20 3. There is a fallacy in transferring the particle Onely unto the subject Thee unto which it doth not belong but unto the predicate God which the Greek Article in the originall doth shew For the sense is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they know thee the Father to be that God who only is very God Repl. But this argument followeth Maximilian is Emperour Therefore Rodulph is not Why then doth not this follow The Father is God Therefore the Son is not God Ans These persons are finite and their essence cannot belong to moe but the Father and the Son are persons infinite and their essence may be of moe namely of three persons 11. Jehovah or the true God is the Trinity The Father is Jehovah Therefore the Father is the Trinity that is all three persons Ans Meere particular propositions conclude nothing And if the Major be expounded generally after this manner Whatsoever is Jehovah is the Trinity it is false for that which is Jehovah may be some one person of the Trinity The Syllogisme therefore is faulty because Jehovah is not taken in the same signification in both the premisses For the name Jehovah in the Major is taken absolutely and essentially for the three persons for one and the same Jehovah or true God is the Father and Son and holy Ghost joyntly but in the Minor it is taken personally for one person of the God-head that is the Father who is Jehovah of himself Repl. Jehovah is one in number Therefore it is alwaies taken in Scripture after the same manner Ans Jehovah is one in number of essence not of persons 12. Where are three and one there are foure But in God are three and one to wit three persons and one essence Therefore there are foure in God Ans The Major is to be distinguished Where are three and one really distinct there are foure But these three in God are not another thing distinct in the thing it selfe from the essence but each is that one essence the same and whole as they differ from their essence only in their maner of subsisting or of being The maner of existing is not a diverse substance from the existence being or essence 13. Christ according to that nature according to which in Scripture hee is called Son is the Son of God But according to his humane nature only hee is called Son Therefore according to that only and not according to his divine also hee is the Son of God and so by a consequent the Son is not very God Ans The Minor is false John 3.16 5.18 Rom 8.32 John 5.17 19. John 1.18 Heb. 2.16 John 3.13 17. John 1.14 For Christ is called the only begotten and proper Son of the Father and equall with the Father The Father hath created all things by the Son The Son from the very beginning worketh all things likewise which the Father doth The Son revealed the Fathers will of receiving mankinde into favour unto the Church before his flesh was borne The Son was sent into the world descended from heaven and took flesh But the Word which is God is the only begotten and proper Son of God and took flesh And not the humane but the divine nature of Christ is Creatresse and worketh with equall authority and power with the Father and descended from heaven Therefore God or the God-head or divine nature of Christ is both called in the Scripture and is the Son and by a consequent the Son is that one true and very God These Objections we may compare with those that are before set downe in the Common place concerning the Trinity of the persons For with whatsoever Sophismes the Trinity it selfe and divinc essence is impugned with the selfe-same also is each Person assaulted and contrariwise with whatsoever Sophismes one person is impugned with the same the whole essence of the Deity is assailed Besides some objections were there only proposed which are here more fully assoiled You may reade more of this point Vol. 1. Ursin from page 115. to page 125. Quest 34. Wherefore callest thou him Our Lord Ans Because he redeeming and ransoming both our body and soule from sins not with gold nor silver but with his precious bloud and delivering us from all the power of the Divell hath set us free to serve him a 1 Pet. 1.18 19. 2.9 1. Cor. 6.20 1. Tim. 2.6 John 10.28 The Explication Here we are to observe these two things 1. In what sense Christ is called Lord. 2. For what causes hee is our Lord. 1. In what sense Christ is called Lord. TO be a Lord is to have right and power granted by Law either divine or humane over some thing or person as to use and enjoy it and to dispose thereof at thy owne will and pleasure Christ therefore is our Lord 1. Because hee hath dominion over all things and over us also and hath care of all things and of us especially that is ruleth preserveth and keepeth us as his own to eternall life and glory as being bought with his precious bloud None of them is lost John 17.12 John 10 28. whom thou gavest mee None shall pluck them out of my hand 2. Because all things are subject unto him and we are bound to serve him both in body and soule that he may be glorified by us Ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit Cor. 6.20 for they are Gods Quest To which nature then is the name of the Lord to be referred Ans To both like as also the names of Priest Christ is out Lord according to both his natures King and Prophet For the names of the office benefits dignity and bountifulnesse of Christ towards us are affirmed of his whole person not by communication of properties as the names of his natures and properties are but properly in regard of both natures For both natures of Christ will and work our redemption For the humane nature of Christ is made the price of our redemption by dying for us his divine nature doth give and offer that price
books reason thus Whole Christ is the naturall and onely begotten Sonne of God is the true and the same God of the same infinite power and majesty with the eternall Father conceived borne of the Virgin suffered was dead rose againe ascendeth into heaven sendeth the holy Ghost But both natures belong to the whole person of Christ Therefore Christ according to his humanity also is the naturall Sonne of God begotten of the substance of the Father from everlasting and consubstantiall with the Father and the same God with the Father who is Creatour of all If then the Ubiquitaries collection be lawfull also and sound this doubtlesse of the Swenkfieldians is lawfull also and sound but if the Swenkfieldians collection be corrupt and smelling of Eutyches heresie then that of the Ubiquitaries cannot be at all good and sound But indeed both collections are Eutychian and Sophisticall They are Eutychian because two natures which are made equall in properties essentiall or which get and have the same or equall essentiall properties are indeed made one nature and substance or are two substances of one nature both which opinions take clean away the nature of the humanity and trans-form it into the God-head but the latter doth further make two persons in Christ of the same nature They are also Sophisticall because whether the person of Christ be considered in it selfe as it was a person being but one and perfect and before the incarnation subsisting in one nature onely or whether it be considered as it is incarnate and now subsisting in two natures yet still the transition and passing from the person to the nature is faulty and Sophisticall For neither is it necessary that what is truly in and attributed unto a person the same also should be really in all things concurring in that person and be affirmed of all The reason is because the parts or natures though united in the same person yet retaine their properties and operations unconfounded Wherefore that which is proper unto the God-head cannot agree unto the person in respect of the flesh also but only in respect of the God-head Whole man understandeth discourseth and hath motion of will yet he doth not this by his finger or body but by his mind only whole man is mortall and doth go eat and drink yet none but a mad-man or an Epicure will therefore say that the soule also is mortall or doth go eat or drink So not halfe but the whole person of Christ was before Abraham and from everlasting did create and doth preserve all things and took flesh But the flesh neither was from everlasting neither did create nor doth preserve all things nor took flesh but was created and being assumpted and taken is sustained of the Word and in it So whole Christ was wounded and dead yet not his God-head nor his soule This is well and learnedly declared and explicated by Damascene in these words Whole Christ is perfect God but not the whole of Christ that is not both natures are God For he is not God onely Lâ—â— 3. Cap. 7. but also man And Whole Christ is the perfect man but not the Whole of Christ is man For he is not man onely but God too For the Whole signifieth the nature Whole the person Wherefore if the Ubiquitaries will at all have the illation and enforcing of their conclusion on these premisses to be necessary the Major proposition must be expounded after this sort The person is God creatour omnipotent every where whole that is as concerning all that which it is or in which it doth subsist or which doth belong unto it But the Major taken in this sense is false and most absurd as was shewed a little before For the true sense thereof is this The person is every where whole that is without division or sundring of natures or subsisting undividably in two natures But the humanity is not that whole subsisting in two natures Not every thing then that agreeth really to the person agreeth also really to the flesh And albeit the person doth subsist in the humanity and the God-head mutually united one to the other yet as it hath been said it is not hereof enforced that because the person is every where therfore the humanity should be in proper substance present every where For this is proper to the God-head neither is it really communicated to any creature or is in any Rep. The divinity is one person in al places but especially with the Church The divinity is but half Christ therefore only halfe Christ is present with the Church Answ 1. There is an ambiguity and doubtfulnesse in the words halfe Christ For if by halfe Christ they understand one nature which is united to the other in the same person the whole reason may be granted namely that not both but one nature onely of Christ though united to the other that is his God-head is present with us and all things in his proper substance in all places and at all times But they by halfe Christ understand craftily and sophistically the one nature separated from the other as if the God-head were made to be with us bare and naked and not incarnate But in this sense the Minor is false and the Ubiquitaries owne invention For the same Word by reason of the immensnesse and infinity of his essence is whole every where without his manhood yet so that he withall is and abideth whole in his manhood personally united thereunto Wherefore the Word neither is nor worketh any where not united to the flesh albeit the flesh because it hath not an infinite essence but retaineth it circumscribed in place is not made to be present substantially in all those places in which the Word incarnate or the Word man is 2. There is an ambiguity also and double signification in the word Presence For the presence whereby Christ is present with his Church is not of one kind Wherefore if the Major be understood of the presence of his substance in all places and of his being amongst us and all other things it is true For the substance or essence of the God-head onely and not of the man-hood too is immense and exceeding all measure alwaies existing and being the same and whole in all things But it is false if it be understood of the presence of his vertue or efficacy For according to this not onely whole Christ but also the whole of Christ is present with his Church onely that is not onely his divinity but his humanity also but so as the difference notwithstanding is kept of both natures and operations The humanity therefore of Christ is present with all the elect in what soever places they be dispersed through the whole world not by any presence substantiall of the flesh in the bread and within their bodies but 1. By the efficacie and perpetuall value of his merit For God the Father doth even now behold the sacrifice of his Sonne once accomplished on the Crosse
and governeth all things They commonly define it to be to reigne in equall power and glory with the Father That is true indeed of Christ for he doth all things likewise as doth the Father and is endued with the same power with the Father which also he exerciseth But the Son hath alwaies so reigned and the same agreeth also to the holy Ghost who yet is not said in the Scripture to sit neither doth sit at the right hand of the Father because the Father doth not governe all things especially his Church immediately by the holy Ghost but by the Son Wherefore this definition which is commonly received is not sufficient and perfect Some confound his sitting with his ascension and say it is all one But we have already shewed and proved a difference and it is absurd that in so short a Confession should be an idle speaking of the same thing twice This phrase of speech is taken from the custome of Kings Whence the phrase of Christs sitting at Gods right hand ariseth who place those whom they honour at their right hand and have their assistant assessors to whom they commit the power of government So Christ is said to sit at the right hand of the Father because the Father will rule and governe by him immediately all things both in heaven and earth This Session therefore is the supreme dignity and glory given by the Father unto Christ after his ascension Or the peerlesse exaltation of the Mediatour in his Kingdome and Priest-hood Christ alone sitteth then at the right hand of God the Father that is he is that Mediatour and person omnipotent by which the Father governeth all things immediately but especially by which he defendeth the Church against her enemies And this glory and Session of Christ at the right hand of the Father Foure things wherein Christs sitting at Gods right hand consisteth is 1. The perfection of Christs divine nature that is the equality of the Word with the Father which he did not then receive but ever had Which his Divinity though for the whole time of his humiliation it lay hidden and undiscried yet it afterwards shewed forth it selfe with power and majesty 2. The perfection and exaltation of Christs humane nature This perfection compriseth 1. The personall union of the humane nature with the Word Col. 2.9 In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God-head bodily 2. The excellency of gifts wisdom power brightnesse glory majesty and other graces far greater and more in number than are bestowed on all men or Angels and therefore in which he far excelleth both men and Angels Joh. 1.16 3.34 Of his fulnesse have all we received God giveth him not the spirit by measure 3. The perfection or the excellency of the office of the Medâ—atour that is the Propheticall Priestly and Royall function which Christ now as the glorified head of his Church doth in his humane nature gloriously exercise in heaven For now he is our glorious intercessor he is the glorious giver of the holy Ghost and the mighty preserver and defender of his Church This excellency of Christs office is the very exalting of Christ in all his functions that is the laying down of the infirmity of Christs humane nature and the perfection of glory which was due unto Christ both in respect of his office as being a Prophet King and Priest and in respect of his person as being God Mat. 28.18 All power is given unto me both in heaven and earth 4. The perfection of Christs honour that is the adoration worship and reverence which equally as to the Father is yielded unto Christ both of Men and Angels because he is adored and magnified of all as the Lord and Prince of all Let all the Angels of God worship him Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.6 Phil. 2.9 Hee hath given him a name above every name By these and the like speeches are signified the parts of Christs sitting at Gods right hand But the name whereof is spoken in the words of the Apostle before alledged is the excellency of the person and office of Christ and a declaration of both by his visible majesty that all may be forced to confesse that this is the King by whom God ruleth all things So also did Stephen see him standing on Gods right hand adorned with visible majesty and glory and worshipped him Christ had some parts also before of his excellency both of his office and of his person but he then came to the full perfection of all when being taken up into heaven hee was placed at the right hand of the Father A more full description of Christs sitting at Gods right hand By these parts now of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father the definition of his sitting may be made more full in this wise When Christ is said to sit at the right hand of the Father he is said to have the same and equall power with the Father To excell all Men and Angels in his humane nature both in gifts bestowed on him more and greater than on them as also in visible glory and majesty To shew himselfe Lord of Men and Angels and of all things that are created in the name of the Father To rule and administer immediately his Kingdom in heaven and the whole world and chiefly To govern by his power immediatly the Church Lastly To be acknowledged and magnified of all as chief Lord and Head But how and how many waies Christ is called our Head hath been heretofore fully handled in the 32. Question of the Catechisme Christ may be said to sit at Gods right hand in respect of both natures 1. How in respect of his humanity The Session therefore at the right hand of God is the honour not of the Father or the holy Ghost but proper to the Son alone and is indeed the last degree and consummation of honour which the Son obtained in both natures but diversly in each of them For in respect of his humane nature it is a reall communication of heavenly gifts or perfect glory which the humane nature or man-hood of Christ injoyed not before the ascension But as concerning his divinity his session at the right hand of God is no change thereof 2. How in respect of his divinity but a bare laying aside that humiliation whereunto it had subjected it selfe and a manifestation of that glory which he had alwaies with the Father and had concealed in the time of his humiliation and a title of full and free challenge whereof the God-head in the assumption of humane nature had as it were discharged it selfe For as the God-head humbled it selfe so also it was againe exalted and placed at the right hand of the Father namely John 17.5 it was gloriously manifested in the flesh Father glorifie me c. Many objections are by this definition refuted As 1. The holy Ghost also is equall with God the Father Therefore we may
truly say that hee also sitteth at the right hand of the Father Ans It doth not follow because the reason is grounded on an ill definition For although the holy Ghost be as well as the Father and the Son Head and Lord and Ruler of the Church yet doth it not agree to the holy Ghost but to Christ alone to sit at the right hand of the Father because hee alone took humane nature was humbled dead buried rose againe ascended and is Mediatour And further the Father worketh immediatly by the Son only but by the holy Ghost the Father doth not work immediatly but through the Son For the same order is to be kept in their operation and working which is in the persons The Father worketh not By himselfe but Of himself because he is of none The Son worketh By himself not Of himself because he is begotten of the Father The holy Ghost worketh by himself but from the Father and the Son from whom he doth proceed Therefore the Father worketh immediatly by the Son because the Son is before the holy Ghost yet not in time but in order but mediatly the Father worketh by the holy Ghost and therefore the Son the Mediatour is rightly said to sit at the right hand of the Father but not the holy Ghost Obj. 2. Christ before his ascension was alwaies the glorious Head and King of the Church Therefore he cannot now be first after his ascension said to sit at Gods right hand Ans Again this reason also is grounded upon a bad definition Christ was alwaies glorious but hee was not alwaies advanced and exalted in the office of the Mediatourship to wit in his Kingdome and Priesthood Now first he began to have the consummation and perfection of glory which before he had not that is gloriously to rule and administer his Kingdome and Priest-hood in the heavens Obj. 3. Christ saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit in my throne with me Therefore we also shall sit at the right hand of the Father Ans We shall sit there by participation of glory where this must be also granted that the same is the throne of the Father and the Son In the same throne many may sit but not in the same dignity but some in higher room and some in lower Many Counsellers sit neer the Prince but the Lord Chancellour only sitteth at his right hand And so Christ will not give that chief dignity and glory given him of his Father unto any other Repl. But to sit at Gods right hand is also to live gloriously and blessedly and this agreeth to us Ans This is not a full and sufficient dâ—finition because a blessed life agreeth both to us and Angels but the sitting at Gods right hand doth not Whereupon these Articles were adjoyned together He ascended into heaven Hee sitteth at the right hand of God the Father 3. Whether Christ did alwaies sit at the right hand of God THis Question should not be needfull except mens curiosity had made it such To the explication whereof is required the distinction first of natures then of time Now as concerning Christs divinity 1. That alwaies sitteth at the right hand of the Father How Christ alwaies sate at the right hand of the Father according to his divinity as sitting signifieth an equall power and honour which Christ hath even the same with the Father For Christs divine nature was from everlasting equall with the Father in honour and power Likewise as To sit at the right hand of the Father signifieth To be the head of the Church For by the Word the Father did from the beginning alwaies preserve the Church as also by him he created all things In this sense Christ was placed by his eternall generation at the right hand of the Father 2. Christ according to his Divinity also doth so sit at the right hand of the Father as hee was ordained to this his office of Mediatourship from everlasting For hee was from everlasting ordained to the Mediatourship yea even according to his divinity 3. He doth alwaies sit according to his divinity at the right hand of God in that he begun from the very beginning of the world to execute and hath executed this his office How he sate not alwaies according to it but was there placed And Christ according to his divinity was in this respect after his ascension into heaven placed at the right hand in that his divinity then began to shew it selfe glorious in his body which in the time of his humiliation had hid it selfe from being openly manifested and declared For in the time of his humiliation which was when he lived on earth his God-head also had humbled it selfe not by making it selfe weaker but by hiding it self onely and not shewing it selfe abroad Therefore thus Christ also according to his divine nature was placed at his Fathers right hand namely by laying downe that humility which he took on him for our sake and by shewing forth that glory which hee had with his Father before the foundations of the world were laid but had hid the same in the time of his humiliation not by adding any thing unto it which it had not before neither by making it more bright and powerfull neither by manifesting and declaring it before God but unto men and by using fully and freely his right and authority which right and authority Christs humanity had as it were laid downe in the taking up and assumption of humane nature John 17.5 Therefore hee saith Now glorifie mee thou Father with thine owne selfe with the glory which I had with thee before the world was This glory he had not with men Therefore he prayeth that as he had it alwaies with the Father so he might manifest it unto men Wherefore this is not to be taken as if the Word received any change or alteration of his God-head but in that sense only which hath been said Now as concerning Christs humane nature according to it he was then first placed at the right hand of the Father when he ascended into heaven then he attained to his glorification when he received that which before he had not Luke 24.26 For thus it behooved Christ to suffer and so to enter into his glory The Ubiquitaries arguments drawn from Christs sitting at his Fathers right hand Object 1. Hee that sitteth at Gods right hand is every-where Christ sitteth at Gods right hand Therefore hee is every-where Ans This reason wee grant in respect of the communicating of the properties to the person But if it be further concluded that according to the flesh he is is every-where there will be more in the conclusion than was in the premisses Object 2. The right hand of God is every-where Christs humane nature sitteth at the right hand of God Therefore his humane nature is every-where Ans We deny the consequence of the whole reason because there are foure termes in this Syllogisme For
The right hand of God and To sit at the right hand of God is not all one The Minor should thus proceed The humane nature is the right hand of God But so it is false Neither yet is the Major simply true that he which sitteth at Gods right hand sitteth every-where For apart of the sitting at Gods right hand Acts 7.56 is also that visible glory and majesty wherewith Christs humane nature was endowed and wherewith Stephen beheld him indued in heaven This is not every-where but only in that place where his body is seated and remaineth Obj. 3. He ascended into heaven to fill all things that is with the presence of his flesh Ephes 4.10 Ans It is a fallacy in misconstruing the word He ascended to fill all things that is with his gifts and graces not with his flesh bones and skin These are the monsters and dotings whereby the Divel carrieth Gods glory into derision Repl. That nature which hath received omnipotency is every-where Christs humanity hath received omnipotency Therefore it is every-where Ans The nature which hath received omnipotency by a reall transfusion and communication of the properties is every-where but not that which hath received it by personall union only as the humane nature of Christ But yet notwithstanding many things have been bestowed by reall transsusion on Christs humanity to wit other qualities than which he had on the Crosse and in his humiliation Likewise far more and greater gifts than those which are bestowed either on Angels or on Men were heaped on Christs humane nature after his ascension and in respect of those gifts bestowed on him Christ is placed according to his humane nature at the right hand of his Father but according to his Divinity he is placed at the right hand of the Father as he being glorified and taken up into heaven hath shewed forth the same in his flesh and hath attained unto the perfection of glory or the highest degree of glorification as touching his humanity ON THE 19. SABBATH Quest 51. What profit is this glory of our head Christ unto us Ans First that through his holy Spirit he powreth upon us his members heavenly graces a Acts 2.33 Ephes 4.10 Then that he shieldeth and defendeth us by his power against all our enemies b Psal 2.9 110.1 2. John 10.28 Ephes 4.8 The Explication 4. What are the fruits of Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father THe fruits of Christs sitting at the Fathers right hand are all the benefits of the Kingdome and Priest-hood of Christ glorified As 1. His intercession for us 2. The gathering governing and guarding of the Church by the Word and Spirit 3. His defending of the Church against her enemies 4. The abjection and destruction of the enemies of the Church 5. The glorification of the Church and abolishment of all infirmity whereunto it was enthralled These fruits of Christs sitting at the right hand of God arise out of the office and person which he sustaineth The benefits of the Kingdome of Christ glorified The fruits or benefits of the Kingdome of Christ glorified are that he ruleth us by the ministery of the Word and the holy Ghost that he preserveth his ministery that he giveth his Church resting places and is forcible by doctrine in converting the chosen that he will at length raise up from the dead his chosen and elect abolish all their infirmites glorifie them wipe away all teares from them enthronize them in his throne and make them Priests and Kings unto his Father The benefits of the Priest-hood of Christ glorified The fruit of the Priest-hood of Christ glorified is that he appeareth presenteth himselfe and maketh request and intercession for us in heaven and that forcible so that the Father denieth us nothing through the vertue and force of his intercession Hence ariseth that consolation and comfort Because our King and Head our flesh and our brother sitteth at the right hand of the Father therefore hee shall give unto his Citizens a rich treasure even his holy Spirit Therefore hee shall at length glorifie and quicken us his members Therefore he shall powre out plentifully on us his celestiall blessings that is a true acknowledgement of God faith in him repentance of our sins and all other Christian vertues and all this shall he perform unto us both in respect of his brotherly love as also in regard of his office who is our Head Because also we have such an High-Priest which is set down at the right hand of the Father there is no cause why we should doubt at all of our salvation he shall keep it safe for us and at length most assuredly and certainly bestow it upon us No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hand John 10.28 17.24 I will that they which thou hast given mee be with mee even where I am The meaning of this Article He sitteth c. Now what ought each mans particular application of this Article touching Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father be Ans Even this I beleeve that Christ now possessed of supreme divine majesty maketh intercession for mee and all the Elect and applyeth unto us his sacrifice that by him and for his sake the Father may give unto me life eternall also that hee governeth and protecteth me in this life against the Divel and all danger and will at length glorifie me and endow me with life everlasting Quest 52. What comfort hast thou by the coming againe of Christ to judge the quick and the dead Ans That in all my miseries and persecutions I look with my head lifted up for the very same who before yielded himselfe unto the judgement of God for me and took away all malediction from me to come Judge from heaven a Phil. 3.20 Luke 21.28 Rom. 8.13 Tit. 2.13 1 Thess 4.16 to throw all his and mine enemies into everlasting paines b Mat. 25.41 2 Thess 1.6 7. but to translate mee with all his chosen unto himself into celestiall joyes and everlasting glory c Mat. 25.34 The Explication IN this Article three Common-places fall in one and meet together which are divers in themselves namely of Christs second coming of the end of the world and of the last judgement Of these places wee will speak joyntly as which are linked between themselves yet so that we chiefly handle that of the last judgement For to little purpose were it for us to thinke of Christs second coming except wee did further consider to what end he should come The chief Questions of the last judgement are 1. Whether there shall be any judgment 2. What that judgement is 3. Who shall be Judge 4. Whence and whither hee shall come to judge 5. How he shall come 6. Whom he shall judge 7. What shall be the sentence and execution of this judgement 8. For what causes this judgment shall be 9. When it shall be 10.
that he should magnifie him for ever which cannot be if there were no resurrection nor judgement All other proofs and arguments may be referred unto these 2. What is the last judgement IN every wordly judgement are the Accused the Accuser the Judge the Cause Examination and Hearing of the cause the Law according to which judgement is given the Sentence of absolution or condemnation and the Execution thereof according to the Law Worldly judgement then in generall is an inquisition or examination of a cause by an ordinary and lawfull Judge according to just lawes and a pronouncing of sentence and the execution thereof according to the just lawes Now it is easie to define this last judgment of God which he will execute by Christ This Judge hath no need of inquisition or examination of the cause or of witnesses and accusers seeing he himselfe will make the works of all manifest because he is himselfe the searcher of hearts Therefore there shall be only the Judge and the offenders on whom sentence shall be given and the law according to which sentence shall be given and executed The definition of it is this 1. The last judgement is a judgement which God shall exercise in the end of the world by Christ The definition of the last judgment who shall then visibly descend from heaven in a cloud in the glory and majesty of his Father and Angels by whom also then shall be raised from the dead all men which have died since the beginning of the world unto the end thereof but the rest who are then living shall be suddenly changed and all presented before the tribunall seat of Christ who shall give sentence on all and shall cast the wicked with the divels into everlasting torments but shall receive up the godly unto himselfe that they may with him and blessed Angels enjoy eternall happinesse and glory in heaven Acts 1.11 A more brief definition Hee shall so come as yee have seen him goe into heaven It may be defined more briefly on this wise The last judgement shall be a manifestation of the hearts and inward thoughts of all men and a declaration of all their actions and a separation of the just and unjust who ever have lived or shall live from the beginning of the world unto the end proceeding from God by Christ and a pronouncing of sentence on these men and an execution thereof according to the doctrine of the law and Gospel the issue whereof shall be the perfect delivery of the Church and the finall abjection of wicked men and divels into everlasting punishment The confirmation of each part The parts of this definition we will now in few words confirme 1. The judgement shall be a manifestation of the just and unjust For the books shall be opened that the secrets of hearts may be laid open Rev. 20.12 2. There shall be a separation of the just and unjust For Christ shall place the sheep on his right hand but the goates on his left hand 3. This manifestation and separation shall be wrought of God by Christ Mat. 25.28 If of God then shall it be a most divine and just judgement If God be unrighteous how shall he judge the world It shall be made and wrought by Christ because Rom. 3.6 The Father hath committed all judgement to the Son John 5.22 Acts 17.13 God hath appointed to judge the world by a man 4. It shall be a pronouncing of sentence because the judge shall say to them on his right hand Come yee blessed of my Father To those on the left Goe yee cursed into everlasting fire Mat. 25.34.41 which is prepared for the Divell and his Angels 5. It shall be an everlasting execution And these shall goe into everlasting fire and the righteous into life eternall 6. After this manner the wicked and the godly shall be judged according to the Law and Gospel that is they shall be pronounced and declared just or unjust before the tribunall seat of Christ For the absolution of the just shall be principally according to the Gospel but shall be confirmed by the law The condemnation of the unjust shall be principally by the law but shall be confirmed of the Gospel Sentence shall be given on the wicked according to their owne merit Sentence shall be given on the godly according to Christs merit applied unto them by faith a testimony and witnesse of which faith shall be their workes Therefore also shall the godly confesse that the retribution of rewards cometh not by their merit but by his grace they shall say When saw we thee hungring or thirsting By nature we are all subject unto the wrath of God but we shall be pronounced blessed of God Mat. 25.37 not in Adam but in the blessed seed even in Christ Therefore the sentence shall be given according to the Gospel Object Vnto every man shall be given according to his workes Therefore judgement shall be given to all Rom. 2.6 not according to the Gospel but according to the doctrine of the Law Ans In this sense shall be given also unto the elect according to their works not that their works are merits but in that they are the effects of faith Wherefore then unto the elect shall be given according to their workes that is they shall be judged according to the effects of faith and to be judged according to faith is to be judged according to the Gospel Two causes why Christ will in the last â—ay raâ—her judge us according to the effects of faith than according to faith Now Christ shall rather judge according to workes the effects of faith than according to faith 1. Because he will have it known to others why he so judgeth lest the ungodly and condemned persons might object that he giveth us eternall life unjustly He will prove by our works the fruits of our faith that our faith was sincere and true and that therefore we are such as to whom life is due according to the promise Wherefore he will shew them our works and will bring them forth as restimonies to refute them that we have in this life applied unto us Christs merit 2. That we may have comfort in this life that we shall hereafter according to our works stand at his right hand 3. Who shall be Judge CHrist shall be the Judge John 5.22 27. the same person which is the Mediatour For the Father hath committed all judgement unto the Sonne and hath given him power also to execute judgement Acts 10.42 and 17.31 The Father and the holy Ghost shall judge by consent and authority in that he is the Sonne of Man Hee hath committed all judgement unto the Sonne Hee is ordained of God a Judge of quick and dead Hee will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom hee hath appointed Neither yet are the Father and the holy Ghost removed from this judgement But Christ immediatly shall
in the world inferre that the world is not governed by God or if so then hee is unjust for It should goe well say they with the righteous But it doth not so Therefore God either cannot performe it or standeth not to his promises or there is no providence Unto which their cavill we answer That because in this life it goeth not well with the godly it shall goe well with them at length after this life 2. God will have us know it for our comfort that we may comfort our selves amidst our evils and miseries with this that at length shall come a time when wee shall be delivered out of this corruption and rottennesse 3. That wee may retain and keep our selves in the feare of God and our duty and that others also may be reclaimed from evill This judgement shall be let us endeavour therefore that we may be able to stand in this judgement The Scripture useth this argument both wayes both to comfort us and to hold and keep us in our duty Christ shall at length judge the wicked and our enemies suffer wee therefore patiently persecutions Rom. 14.10 We shall all appear before the judgement seate of Christ therefore live wee godly Luke 21.36 Watch therefore and pray continually that yee may bee counted worthy to escape all those things which shall come to passe and that yee may stand before the Son of man 2 Pet. 3.11 Seeing therefore that all these things must be dissolved what manner persons ought yee to be in holy conversation and godlinesse 4. That the wicked may be left excuselesse for they are warned sufficiently that they should be ready at every season lest they should say they were oppressed unawares 11. For what cause God would not have us certain of the time of judgement ALbeit it be most certain that the last judgement shall at length be yet the day of that judgement is altogether uncertain Mark 13.32 Of that day and hour no man knoweth no not the Angels which are in heaven nor the Son himself save the Father Now the causes why God would have it hid from us are these 1. That he might exercise our faith and patience and so wee should shew that wee would beleeve God and persevere in the expectation of his promise albeit we know not the time of our delivery 2. That he might bridle our curiosity 3. That hee might keep us in his fear in godlinesse and in executing of our duty and so we should be no way secure but ready every moment because were are uncertain when the Lord will come 4. That the very wicked might not deferre and prolong repentance seeing they know not the houre Mat. 24.43 25. â—3 lest perhaps the day overtake them unawares If the good man of the house knew at what watch the theefe would come he would surely watch Watch therefore for ye know neither the day nor the hour when the Son of man will come Luke 19.13 Occupy till I come 12. For what cause God deferreth that judgement HEe deferreth it 1. To exercise faith patience hope and prayer in the godly 2. That all the elect may be gathered to the Church For in respect of them and not in respect of the wicked doth the world continue for the creatures were made for the children of the house the wicked use them as theeves and robbers But when the whole number of the Church is fulfilled and gathered together then shall be the end Now God will have the elect gathered by ordinary means he will have them in this life to hear the word and by it be renewed and converted to which is required some tract of time 3. Hee deferreth it that hee might grant unto all a time and space of repentance as in Noahs time and that his deferring might leave the wicked and obstinate without excuse Rom. 2.4 9.22 Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long sufferance not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance God suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction 13. Whether the last judgement be to be wished for WE are doubt lesse to wish for the day of judgment because it is an undoubted signe and token of that difference whereby the elect are discerned from the reprobate which declaration the godly do earnestly desire Moreover it shall be a delivery out of those miseries in which wee are Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Revel 22.17 The Spirit and the Bride say Come Lord Jesu which they say not who are not ready to receive the Lord for the wicked tremble and shake at the mention of that judgment The meaning of the Article I beleeve in Jesus Christ which shall come to judge the quick the dead What is the meaning then of this Article I beleeve in Christ which shall come to judge the quick and the dead Ans I beleeve 1. That Christ shal certainly come and that at his second coming there shall follow a renewing of heaven and earth 2. That the self-same Christ shall come who for us was born suffered and rose againe 3. That he shall come visibly and gloriously to deliver his Church whereof I am a member 4. That he shall come to abject and cast away the wicked into everlasting pains Our comfort by Christs coming By these we receive great and sound comfort also and consolation For seeing there shall be a renovation or renewing of heaven and earth we have a confidence and trust that our state also shall be at length other and better then now it is seeing Christ shall come we shall have a favourable Judge for he shall come to judge who hath merited righteousnesse for us who is our Brother Redeemer Patron and Defender seeing he shall come gloriously he shall also give a just sentence and judgement and shall be mighty enough to deliver us seeing hee shall come to deliver his Church great cause why wee should cheerfully expect him seeing he shall abject and cast away the wicked into everlasting torments let us suffer patiently their tyranny To conclude seeing he shall deliver the godly and cast away the wicked he will also deliver not cast away us and therefore it is necessary that we repent and be thankfull in this life and flie fleshly security that we may be in the number of them whom he shall deliver ON THE 20. SABBATH Quest 53. What beleevest thou concerning the holy Ghost Ans First that he is true and co-eternall God with the eternall Father and the Son a 1 John 5.7 Gen. 1.2 Isa 48.16 1 Cor. 3.16 6.19 Act. 5.3 4. Secondly that he is also given to mee b Gal. 4.6 Mat. 28.29 30. 2 Cor. 1.22 Ephes 1.13 to make mee through a true faith partaker of Christ and all his benefits c Gal. 3.14 1 Pet. 1.2 1 Cor.
this which ye now see and hear Wherefore the Son also giveth him but in this order that the Son sendeth him from the Father whence is gathered a strong argument for proof of Christs God-head for who giveth the Spirit of God and who hath any right or title unto him but God for the humane nature of Christ so far off is it that it should have this right and power to send the holy Ghost that contrarily it self was hallowed and sanctified by the holy Ghost What is meant by the giving of the holy Ghost Now we are to understand this giving of the holy Ghost by the Father and the Son as that both of them is effectuall and forcible by him and that the holy Ghost worketh on a precedency of the will of the Father and the Son For wee are to mark and observe the order of operation or working in the persons of the Divinity which is such in working as it is in subsisting the Fathers will goeth before the will of the Son followeth and the will of the holy Ghost followeth them both yet not in time but in order Why the holy Ghost is given The cause wherefore he giveth us the holy Ghost is none other but only of his free election through the merit and intercession of his Son Ephes 1.3 Which hath blessed us with all spirituall blessings in heavenly things in Christ as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world John 14.16 I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter The Son giveth us him or he is given by the Son because hee hath obtained for us by his merit that hee should be given unto us and he by his own intercession bestoweth him on us 6. Unto whom the holy Ghost is given To all who partake of any of his gâ—fts To all the Church How to the elect THe holy Ghost is said to be given unto them to whom he communicateth his gifts and who acknowledge him Wherefore the holy Ghost is given to divers parties according to diverse gifts He is given to the whole Church or assembly of those that are called that is both to the elect and to hypocrites but in a diverse manner to the one and the other To the elect he is given not only as concerning his common gifts but also as concerning his proper and saving graces that is not only as concerning the knowledge of Gods doctrine but also as concerning regeneration faith and conversion because besides that he kindleth in them the knowledge of Gods truth and will hee doth further also regenerate them and endow them with true faith and conversion Hee is therefore so given unto them that he worketh and effectuateth in them his gifts of their salvation and that themselves also may know and feel by those gifts imparted unto them the holy Ghost dwelling in them And further he is no otherwise given unto them then as themselves also be willing and desirous of him and then is augmented and increased in them if they persevere How to hypocrites John 14.17 But to hypocrites the holy Ghost is given only as touching the knowledge of doctrine and other his common and generall gifts The world cannot receive him because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Hence it is apparent how the knowledge of tongues sciences and the like gifts bestowed on the heathen differ from those which are bestowed on the Church for they who amongst the heathen excelled in the knowledge of tongues and good arts and things profitable had indeed the gifts of God but not the holy Ghost whom none are said to have but they whom he hath sanctified and who acknowledge him to be the author of the gifts received 7. When and how the holy Ghost is given and received The holy Ghost is given 1. Visibâ—y THe holy Ghost is then given when he imparteth or communicateth his gifts as hath been already proved And he is given either visibly when he bestoweth his gifts adjoyning outward signes and tokens or invisibly when he bestoweth his gifts without signes or tokens Hee was not alwayes given visibly but at certain times and for certain causes yet was he more plentifully powred on men in the time of the new Testament then before in the time of the old for so had Joel prophecied Joel 2.28 In the last dayes I will powr out of my Spirit So hee was given visibly unto the Apostles and others in the primitive Church Act. 2.3 10.44 There appeared unto them cloven tongues like fire and it sate upon each of them The holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word I saw the holy Ghost come down from heaven c. And these and other like speeches are so to be expounded as that the signe taketh the name of the thing it selfe and therefore that is affirmed of the thing which agreeth unto the signe by which signe the holy Ghost witnesseth his presence and efficacy So also John saw the holy Ghost descending on Christ in bodily shape like a dove Luke 3.22 Hee saw then the shape of a dove under which God shewed the presence of his Spirit Wherefore we must not think that there is any locall motion in God The sending of the holy Ghost is no locall motion but his presence and operation which hee sheweth and exerciseth in the Church For the holy Ghost is spread abroad every-where and filleth both heaven and earth in which respect hee is said to be given sent powred out when by his effectuall and forcible presence he doth create stir up and by little and little perfect his gifts in the members of the Church 2. Invisibly He alwayes was and is given unto the Church invisibly from the beginning unto the end of the world for hee spake by the prophets and hee which hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his Rom. 8.9 yea without the holy Ghost there never had been 3. By means of hearing the word and receiving the sacraments never should be any Church Hee is given after an ordinary way by the ministery of the word and by the use of the Sacraments and 1. In manifesting himselfe unto us through the studying and meditation of the doctrine of the Gospel for when he is known of us he will communicate himself unto us and when hee sheweth himself to be known of us hee doth also renew and reform our hearts So did hee work in the elect by Peters sermon in the day of Pentecost Acts 2.37 10.44 Likewise he wrought in Cornelius and the rest there present by the same Peter speaking But yet notwithstanding hee doth so work by the word and sacraments as that hee is not tied to those means 4. Freely to that hee is not tâ—ed to â—hem for hee converted Paul in his journey and hee furnished John Baptist with his gifts in his wombe Now when wee say hee is given by
God which was in him and also teacheth him how they may be done By giving attendance to his reading 2 Tim. 1. 6. 1 Tim. 4.14 to exhortation and doctrine 3. He is lost by carnall security and by giving our selves to commit wickednesse against our conscience 4. By neglect of prayer 5. By abusing the gifts of the holy Ghost as when they are not imployed to his glory and to the safety of our neighbour Vnto him that hath shall be given from him that hath not Luke 8.18 even that he hath shall be taken away 10. Wherefore the holy Ghost is necessary HOw necessary and needfull the holy Ghost is and for what causes doth cleerly appeare by these places of Scripture Except that a man be borne of water and of the Spirit John 3.5 he cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Flesh and bloud cannot inhabite the Kingdome of God We are not sufficient of our selves to think any think as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 15.50 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.9 If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Hence we may thus conclude Without whom we cannot think much lesse doe ought that is good and without whom he can neither be regenerated nor know God neither attaine unto the inheritance of the celestiall Kingdome without him we cannot be saved But without the holy Ghost these things cannot be done by reason of the corruption and blindnesse of our nature Therefore without the holy Ghost it cannot be that we should be saved and so it followeth that he is altogether necessary for us unto salvation 11. How we may know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us WE know that we have him by the effect or by his benefits and blessings in us as by the true knowledge of God by regeneration faith peace of conscience and the inchoation or beginning of a new obedience or by a readinesse and willingnesse to obey God Rom. 5.1 4. Being justified by faith we have peace towards God The love of God is shed in our hearts Againe we know it by the testimony and witnesse which he beareth unto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Moreover most certaine testimonies and tokens of the holy Ghost dwelling in us are comfort in the midst of death joy in afflictions a purpose to persevere in faith sighes and ardent prayers a sincere professing of Christianity * 1 Cor. 12.3 ON THE 21 SABBATH No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost In a word by faith and repentance we know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us Quest 54. What beleevest thou concerning the holy and Catholike Church of Christ Ans I beleeve that the Son of God a Ephes 5.26 John 10.11 Act. 10.28 Ephes 4.11 12 13. doth from the beginning of the world to the end b Psa 71.17 18 Esay 59.21 1 Cor. 11.26 gather defend preserve unto himself c Mat. 16.18 by his Spirit d John 10.28 29 30. and Word out of whole mankind e Psal 129.1 2 3 4 5. a company chosen to everlasting life f Esay 59.21 and agreeing in true faith g Rom. 1.16 10.14 15 16 17 and that I am a lively member of that company h Ephes 5.26 and so shall remaine for ever i Genes 26.4 Revel 5.9 The Explication The Questions to be observed 1. What the Church is 2. How many wayes it is taken 3. What are the marks thereof 4. Wherefore it is called one holy and Catholike 5. What is the difference betweene the Church and Common-weale or civill State 6. Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankind 7. Whether any man be saved out of the Church 1. What the Church is WHen the Question is What the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessary to make question Whether there be a Church For there was alwayes and shall be some Church sometimes greater sometimes lesser because Christ alwayes was and shall remaine for ever the King and Head and Priest of the Church as hereafter in the fourth Question of this Common-place shall more plentifully be proved Now as concerning the name Ecclesia which we call the Church it is natively a Greek word The originall of the name and cometh from a word which signifieth to call forth For the custome was in Athens that a company of the Citizens were called forth by the voyce of a Crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namely and by their hundreds to an Assembly wherein some publike speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or judgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagogue How it differeth from Synagogue For Synagoga signifieth any manner of Congregation be it never so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained Congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblance and likenesse sake For the Church is Gods Congregation neither coming together by chance without cause nor being inordinate but called forth by the voyce of the Lord and the cry of the Word that is by the Ministers of the Gospel from the Kingdome of Sathan to heare or imbrace Gods word This Congregation or company of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the Gospel the Latines keeping still the Greek word call Ecclesia The Dutch word Kyrc which by adding letters of aspiration we call in English Church seemeth to come from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth The Lords house The meaning of the word Church or Gods house But it shall be requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The Church of God is a Congregation or company of men chosen from everlasting of God to eternall life which from the beginning of the world to the end thereof The definition of the Church is gathered of the sonnes of God out of all mankind by the holy Ghost and the Word consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserveth and at length glorifieth with glory and life everlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creed doth properly speak 2. How many wayes the Church is taken The false Church The true Church is THE Church is taken either for the true Church or for the false The false Church is unproperly called the Church and is a company arrogating unto themselves the title of Christs Church but which doe not follow the same but rather persecute it The true Church is either Triumphant 1. Triumphant which even now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heaven and shall have their full accomplished triumph after the Resurrection 2. Militant The Militant
Church is 1. Visible or Militant which in this world fighteth under Christs Banner against the world the flesh and the Divell This Militant Church is either visible or invisible The visible Church is a company among men imbracing and professing the true and uncorrupt Doctrine of the Law and the Gospel and using the Sacraments aright according to Christs institution and professing obedience unto the Doctrine in which company are many unregenerated or hypocrites consenting notwithstanding and agreeing to the Doctrine in which also the Son of God is forcible to regenerate some by the vertue of his Spirit unto everlasting life Or it is a company of such as consent in the Doctrine they professe wherein notwithstanding are many dead and unregenerate members Mat. 7.21 13.21 42. Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven Hither pertain the parables of the Seed and the Tares likewise of the Net gathering both good and bad Fish The invisible Church is a company of those which are elected to eternall life 2. Invisible in whom a new life is begun here by the holy Ghost and is perfected in the life to come This Church as long as it warfareth and sojourneth on earth alwayes lieth hid in the visible Church It is otherwise called the Church of the Saints They which are in this invisible Church never perish therefore neither are any Hypocrites therein but the Elect only John 10.28 2 Tim. 2.19 Why it is called invisible of whom it is said No man shall pluck my sheep out of mine hands The foundation of the Lord remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are is It is called invisible not that the men therein are invisible but because their faith and godlinesse is invisible neither is known of any but of themselves in whom it is and because we are not able certainly to distinguish or discerne in the visible Church the true godly from the Hypocrites Moreover both these parts of the true Church both visible and invisible are either universall or particular The universall visible Church The universall visible Church is the company of all those which professe the Doctrine wheresoever in the world they be The particular visible Church The particular visible is also a company of those which professe the doctrine but in some certaine place The visible Church is universall in respect of the profession of one faith in Christ and of one Doctrine and worship But it is particular in respect of place and habitation The universall invisible and of diversity of rites and customes So also the invisible Church is universall as all the Elect in whatsoever place they be and whatsoever time they lived have one faith againe it is particular as either in this or that place they have the same faith Now all particular Churches are parts of the universall and the visible are parts of the universall Church visible as also the invisible are parts of the universall Church invisible And of this personall visible Church doth the Article or Creed speak properly I beleeve the holy Catholike Church For besides that the universall invisible Church is Catholike it is also nobilitated with this title that it is Holy Further in this is the true communion of Saints between Christ and all his members What difference between the visible and invisible Church Rom. 8.30 There is almost the same difference betweene the visible and invisible Church which is between the whole and part For the invisible lieth hid in the visible as a part in the whole Which appeareth out of this place of Paul Whom the Lord predestinated them also he called This calling whereby the Lord calleth us is of two sorts inward and outward The inward Saint Paul saith was wrought according to the purpose of saving men and the Elect are called by both Hypocrites are called onely by the outward calling And in respect of this outward calling is the Church called visible and the Church of the called where are Hypocrites also But the invisible is called the Company or Church of the Elect and Chosen Object 1. If the whole be visible the part also is visible Answ That part also is visible as concerning men elected or as they are men and as they professe the Doctrine of the visible Church but it is not visible as concerning the godlinesse or faith of men or as concerning faith and repentance in men Object 2. They which are in the Church perish not as the definition of the Church affirmeth Many Hypocrites are in the Church Therefore either Hypocrites shall not perish or it is false that they which are in the Church perish not Answ They which are in the invisible Church perish not and of this was our definition But the Minor proposition speaketh of the visible Church in which are many Hypocrites Object 3. Where the invisible Church is not neither is the visible In the time of Popery was not the invisible Therefore there was not the visible Ans I deny the Minor For there also were remnants that is there were alwayes some mingled with those dregs who held the foundation some more purely some lesse In summe The Church was oppressed but not extingnished The Church of the Old Testament and the New There is also another division of the Church into the Church of the Old Testament and of the New The Church of the Old Testament is a company or congregation imbracing the Doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and making profession that they will imbrace in Jury the Mosaicall Ceremonies and keep them and as well in Jury as also out of Jury imbrace the things signified by those Ceremonies that is beleeving the Messias which was to be exhibited The Church of the New Testament hath not these differences because all beleeve in the Messias already exhibited This Church is a company imbracing the Doctrine of the Gospel using the Sacraments instituted by Jesus Christ and beleeving in him being exhibited the true Messias 3. what are the tokens and marks of the Church Profession of the true doctrine THe marks of the true Church are Profession of the true uncorrupt and rightly understood Doctrine of the Law and Gospel that is of the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles There concurre withall oftentimes errours but yet notwithstanding this mark is sure if the foundation be kept albeit stubble be builded thereon yet so that those errours of stubble be not maintained The right use of the Sacraments The right and lawfull use of the Sacraments For amongst other ends of the Sacraments this is one that this company of Gods Church may be discerned from all Sect and Hereticks Profession of obedience to the doctrine Mat. 28.19 20. Profession of obedience to the Doctrine or Ministery These three marks of the Church are contained in those words of Christ Go and teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of
the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you And we are to hold and keep these notes and marks 1. In respect of Gods glory that enemies may be discerned from sons 2. In respect of our own salvation that we may joyn our selves to the true Church Object 1. There were in all ages great errours both publike and private in the Church Against the first marke Ans 1. But still the foundation was held on which some built gold some stubble 2. Errours are not defended by the Church and this mark standeth sure if the foundation be held though on it stubble be built so that such errours and such stubble be not maintained Against the third marke Object 2. In many Churches which professe true doctrine this third mark is not seene Therefore they are no Churches Ans 1. There are many in them who indeed yeeld and indeavour to yeeld obedience 2. All obey acknowledging by their profession that sins ought not to be maintained But it is necessary that this third mark should be added because they should mock God Against all the foresaid markes Not all that challenge these marks are the Church because all have them not though they challenge them The ordinary succession of Bishops no necessary mark of the Church who would say that they received this Doctrine of Christ and would not frame their lives according unto it Object 3. But those which all Schismaticks and Hereticks doe challenge unto them are not the marks of the true Church But all of them doe challenge these unto them Therefore they are not marks of the true Church Ans I deny the Major For we are not to see whether they challenge them but whether they have them So also would it follow that the heavenly blessings which are proper to the true Church are theirs also because they challenge them Object 4. Without which the Church cannot be that is a mark thereof But without the ordinary succession of Bishops the Church cannot be Therefore it is a mark thereof Ans By ordinary succession in the ministery is meant the succession of Ministers in the same doctrine and administration of Sacraments And if the proposition be so understood it is true for such a succession is nothing else then those notes which we have put But in the conclusion of this objection is understood that there should be an ordinary succession into the same place whether they teach the same doctrine or a diverse from it And so also it should be a tying of the Church to a certaine City Region and so forth But in this sense the Minor and Conclusion are false 4. Why the Church is called one holy and Catholike One for consent in faith and doctrine THe Church is called one not in regard of the cohabitation or the neere dwelling of the members thereof or for their agreement in rites and ceremonies of their Religion but in respect of their consent in faith and doctrine It is also called Holy because it is sanctified of God by the bloud and spirit of Christ that it may be like unto him not in perfection but Holy 1. for imputed righteousness By imputation of righteousnesse because Christs holinesse and obedience is imputed unto it For inchoative righteousnesse By inchoation of righteousnesse because the holy Ghost doth renue it by little and little and cleanse it from the filth of sin that all the members may begin all the parts of obedience For the use to which it is consecrated Catholike in respect of place time and the members thereof Because it is consecrated to an holy and divine use and therefore sequestred from the rout of wicked ones who are without the Church It is called Catholike 1. In respect of place because it is spread through the whole world For there is one universall Church of all places and degrees of life neither is it tied to a certaine place and kingdome or to a certaine succession 2. In respect of time because there is but one true Church of all times which also is at all times so Catholike as that it is dispersed through the whole world neither is it at any time tied to any certaine place 3. In respect of the men who are members of the same For the Church is gathered out of all sorts of men all states kindreds and nations It is not Catholike because it possesseth many kingdomes For Catholike is a title given unto the Church in the Apostles time for before time the Church was limited within narrow bounds Now that there is but one Church of all times and ages One Church of all times and ages from the beginning of the world unto the end it is out of doubt For 1. It is manifest that the Church hath ever beene Neither can Abrahams daies be objected as if before he was called there had been no worship of the true God in his family and himselfe had beene after his calling alone without any others For before his calling he held the foundation and grounds of doctrine of the true God though it were darkned with superstitions mingled therewith Againe Melchisedech lived at the same time who was the Priest of the most high God and therefore neither was Abraham after his calling alone but there were others besides him worshippers of the true God whose Priest was Melchisedech 2. That the Church as it hath beene ever so shall it also continue ever appeareth by these testimonies My words shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed If the night and day may be changed Esay 59.21 then shall my Covenant also be changed I am with you alwayes unto the end of the world Jer. 33.20 Mat. 28.20 Moreover Christ was ever and ever shall be King Head and Priest of the Church Wherefore the Church was ever and ever shall be And hence also it is manifest That the Church of both Testaments is one and the same that which is confirmed also by the article following For Christ is the sanctifier of his Church who is common to men of both Testaments Hitherto appertaineth the question of the authority of the Church The Papists maintaine that the authority of the Church is greater then the authority of the Scripture But this is false For the Church made not the Scripture but the Scripture made the Church They urge S. Augustine his testimony S. Augustine against Manichaeus his Epistle cap. 5. sheweth how he was brought to the faith of the Catholike Church For he saith That he obeyed the Catholikes when they said Beleeve the Gospel and there he bringeth forth that common saying I would not beleeve the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church moved me thereunto By the testimony therefore of the Church he was moved to read the Gospel and to beleeve that heavenly doctrine was contained therein But doth he after he
but they were not of us 1 John 2.19 Esay 42.3 John 10.28 for if they had beene of us they would have continued with us A bruised reed shall he not break and the smoaking flaxe shall he not quench No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hand All the reprobate and hypocrites do at length finally depart from the Church and The reprobate at the length fall finally from it together with those gifts which they had they lose also those gifts which they seeme to have Object The godly also oftentimes fall away as David and Peter Answ They fall but neither wholly nor finally Which also befell unto Peter for he retained still in his mind the love of Christ although for fear of danger he denied him He acknowledged also afterwards his offence and did truly repent him thereof Saint Angustine prettily saith Peters faith failed not in his heart when open confession with the mouth failed him David also did not wholly fall away but being rebuked of the Lord by the Prophet he truly repented and shewed that his faith was not quite dead but in a slumber rather for a season therefore he prayeth on this wise Psal 51.13 Take not thine holy Spirit from me Wherefore the saints and the elect of God never fall away but hypocrites and the reprobate doe at length wholly and finally revolt and fall away for they doe so at last fall away that they never return to repentance And because the true love of God was never in them and so neither themselves ever were of the number of Gods elect saints therefore no marvell though at length they wholly and altogether depart and fall away from the Church 9. What is the use of this doctrine THe use of this doctrine is 1. That the glory of our salvation be in whole ascribed and given to God 1 Cor. 4.7 What hast thou that thou hast not received 2. That we may have sure and certain comfort This we shall have when as wee shall not doubt of those things which are here taught and that especially if every of us be certainly perswaded that the decree of God of saving his elect is altogether unchangeable and further that himselfe also is of the number of the elect even a member of the invisible Church and therefore shall never depart from the Church and communion of saints The meaning of the Article I beleeve the holy catholick Church To beleeve therefore the holy Church is to beleeve that in this visible company and society are some true repentants and truly converted and my self to be a lively member of the invisible and visible Church Quest 55. What mean these words The communion of saints Answ First That all and every one who beleeveth are in common partakers of Christ and all his graces as being his members a 1 John 1.3 Rom. 8.32 1 Cor. 1.12 1 Cor. 6.17 And then that every one ought readily and cheerfully to bestow the gifts and graces which they have received to the common commodity and safety of all b 1 Cor. 12.21 13.15 Phil. ◠4 5 6. The Explication What communion in generall is Three parts of all communion THe Articles following are concerning the benefits of Christ which either heretofore have been or hereafter shall be bestowed on the Church by the holy Ghost Communion is a respect or reference between two or moe parties which have the same thing in common The foundation and ground of this relation is the thing it selfe which is common The relative is that property of the thing to wit that it is common The terme which the community of this thing respecteth is the possessours themselves which have common fruition of one or many things What the communion of saints 〈◊〉 The communion therefore of saints is an equall participation of all the promises of the Gospel Or it is a common possession of Christ and all his benefits and a bestowing of gifts by the head Christ on each member of his body for the salvation thereof Your parts therof 1 Union with Christ It signifieth therefore 1. A conjoyning of all the saints with Christ as members with the head wrought by the holy Ghost who dwelleth in the head and in the members conforming and making them like unto their head yet reserving still this proportion that in the head he worketh all graces and that most perfectly in the members he worketh those gifts which are convenient for every one and so much as is for every one requisite and necessary Or An union and coherence of the Church with Christ and of the members amongst themselves and that union with Christ is with the whole person of Christ to wit with both his divine and humane nature For the communion of the person is the foundation of the communion of the benefits according to these sayings John 13.4 5. I am the Vine yee are the branches Abide in me and I in you As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe except it abide in the vine no more can ye except yee abide in mee By one Spirit are wee all baptised into one body Hee which hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his He that is joyned unto the Lord is one Spirit Hereby know we 1 Cor. 12.13 Rom. 8.9 1 Cor. 6.17 1 John 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his Spirit Participation of Christs benefits The communion or participation of all Christs benefits For all the saints have the same reconciliation redemption justification sanctification life and salvation by and for Christ All the saints have the same benefits common which are necessary to salvation There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in hope of your vocation Ephes 4.4 one Lord one faith one baptisme c. Distribution of speciall gifts The distribution of speciall gifts These particular gifts also are common to the whole Church which are bestowed on some members of the Church for the salvation of the whole body Ephes 4.12 even for the gathering together of the saints for the work of the ministery and for the edification of the whole body of Christ But they are so distributed unto every member as that some excell and goe before othersome in gifts and graces in the Church for the gifts of the holy Ghost are diverse and To every one of us is given grace Ephes 4.7 according to the measure of the gift of Christ. Use of these gifts to Christs glory and the good of the Church An errour concerning this communion refuted An obliging or binding of all the members to imploy or referre all their gifts to the glory of Christ their head and to the salvation of the whole body and of every member mutually Hence it is cleer how absurd their fancy is who contend that the communion is a subsistence or personall being of Christs body among our
shall be covered with this my skin And the Apostle saith Every man shall receive in his body according to that he hath done This mortality must put on immortality If then the bodies which have finned shall receive accordingly not other bodies but the same shall rise Therefore in the African Churches it was said I beleeve the resurrection of this flesh Cyprian in expos Symb. And the very word it selfe of rising enforceth as much for nothing can rise but that which is fallen This is the resurrection saith Ambrose as is intimated by the sounding of the very word that that which fell may rise that which was dead may revive Wherefore seeing our bodies shall rise no other bodies shall rise or be quickned then those which have fallen and are dead or no other then those which doe fall and die The justice also of God enforceth as much De side resurrect cap. 19. For this saith Ambrose is the order and course of justice that because the actions of the body and soule are common to both the body executing that which the soule decreed both of them should likewise come unto judgement both of them be either delivered up to perpetuall punishment 2. Thes 1.6 Cyprian in expos Symb. or reserved to eternall glory For the justice of God requireth that the flesh of the Saints which have fought in the field should also be crowned and the flesh of the wicked which have blasphemed against God should be tormented Wherefore to every soule shall be rendered not any other body what soever but the body wherewith it was once knit and coupled that forth-with the flesh with her owne soule may according to the actions of this present life either be gloriously crowned as chaste or as unchaste be extreamly afflicted Lastly as Christ rose againe in the same flesh wherein he died so shall we rise with that very flesh we now are clothed withall 1 Cor. 15.50 Object Flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God These our bodies are flesh and bloud Therefore they cannot possesse the kingdome of God and by consequent not these but other bodies shall rise in the last day Answ 1. Flesh and bloud in this saying of the Apostle which maketh the Major proposition signifie some evill adherent quality of the substance or the substance in respect of that quality But in the Minor they signifie the very substance of our bodies How flesh and bloud 〈◊〉 denied the heavenly inheritance whereof the Anabaptists falsely understand their conclusion 2. Here is a fallacy of Accident For the reason proceedeth from corrupted substance to meere substance thus Flesh and bloud being mortall and corruptible as now it is shall not possesse the kingdome of God they fore simply no flesh or bloud shall enjoy the kingdome of God Which kind of reasoning is altogether inconsequent So then flesh that is sinfull and corruptible shall not possesse the kingdome of God but our flesh shall enter in being glorious and immortall and being then no more able to sinne neither shall it be corruptible The Apostle of purpose layeth this downe in the same chapter It is sowed a naturall body and is raised a spirituall body Repl. 1 Cor. 15.44 Our bodies shall rise spirituall bodies Therefore then our bodies shall not have the properties of our flesh Answ The Apostle calleth that a spirituall body not which is changed into a spirit in all properties In what sense our boâ—â—es shall be spirituall but which is guided by the spirit of God which is immortall and free from all miseries adorned with heavenly lightnesse glory might and holinesse As likewise on the other side he termeth that a naturall body not which is turned into the soule or is like unto the soule in all properties but which in this mortality is swayed quickned and governed by the soule That this is the meaning of the Apostles words is apparent by these reasons Verse 53. 1. Because he saith It shall rise a spirituall body but a spirit is no body 2. Himself addeth This corruptible body must put on incorruption 3. If any body after the resurrection should be so spiritual as not retaining at all any bodily properties then surely Christs body should have been so but now he saith to the Apostles Handle me and see Luke 24.39 for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see me have Therefore much more shall our spirituall bodies have flesh and bones Thus Augustine interpreteth Apostles meaning Cons. Adimanw cap. 12. Whereas the Apostle saith that in the resurrection the body shall be spirituall we may not therefore thinke that it shall be a spirit and no body but he calleth that a spirituall body which without any corruption or death is altogether subject to the spirit For when he calleth the body which we now have a naturall body we may not imagine hereon that it is a soule and no body Therefore as the body is now called naturall because it is subject to the soule and cannot be called spirituall because it is not yet fully subject to the soule as long as it may be corrupted so then it shall be called spirituall when by no corruption it can resist the spirit and eternity 6. How the Resurrection shall be The dead shall be raised THe dead shall be raised with a shout and with the voice of the Archangel At the resurrection and with the trumpet of God and shall be presented before the high and most just Judge Jesus Christ The resurrection shall be in glorious manner and openly not fearfully not in secret and shall be far other then that which was wrought in some men at the resurrection of Christ For it shall be done all Angels men and divels beholding it yea with the exceeding joy of all the godly and with the exceeding feare and trembling of the wicked The living shall be changed They who then shall remaine alive shall be in a moment of time changed and be made of mortall immortall Read cap. 15. of the former to the Corinthians and cap. 4. of the former to the Thessalonians 7. When the Resurrection shall be THe resurrection shall be in the end of the world in the last day John 6.40 John 11.24 Mat. 24.35 I will raise him up at the last day This Martha confessed I know that Lazarus my brother shall rise againe in the resurrection of the last day But of that day knoweth no man no not the Angels of heaven but God only This question is to be held and proposed of us that our faith be not troubled while we are forced to expect and tarry or that we may not imagine to our selves any certain time when we think those things will happen and so begin to doubt and think our selves to be deluded when those things fall not so out nor come to passe at the time appointed by us This question maketh for the increase of hope
retained pure and uncorrupt the additions of Antichrist are to be taken away and those things which he took away are againe to be added The presons receiving who must be beâ—eevers Acts 8.37 Mat. 3.6 When those persons use those rites for whom God hath ordained them Wherefore the houshold of Christ only that is Christians who by profession of faith and repentance are the Citizens of the Church must use these rites If thou beleevest withall thine heart thou maiest be baptized So also they are baptized of John Who confesse their sinnes The end for which they were instituted When the rites and Sacraments are used to that end for which they were instituted which we have heretofore handled It any of these conditions be broken to wit if either the rite or end be changed without authority from God or the signe be received without faith it is cleare that the thing and the signe doe no longer continue united after Gods ordinance Of the person receiving the Sacrament it is said Circumcision profiteth thee if thou keep the law Of the breach of the rites Paul pronounceth when yee come together therefore into one place this is not to eat of the Lords Supper Of mistaking the end Rom. 2.25 1 Cor. 11.20 Hos 5.6 Hosea the Prophet saith they shall go with their sheep and with their bullocks to seeke the Lord but they shall not finde him For sacrifices were not instituted by God to this end to merit justification and salvation Why we may not change the rites in the Sacraments Wherefore it is not lawfull to transforme the rites to any other end or use besides that whereunto they were ordained 1. Because that is not to obey Gods commandement 2. Because if the signes be changed or converted to another use or the Covenant not kept the consent of him that promiseth is lost without which the signe or earnest confirmeth nothing Wherefore the Sacraments without their right use are no Sacraments but rather vaine and fruitlesse spectacles neither have they the nature of Sacraments But the right and lawfull use of them consisteth especially in faith and repentance They who have not this unto them the Sacraments are no Sacraments Wherefore they are besides themselves who say that unbeleevers and infidels receive together with the signes the things signified by the signes 10. What the wicked receive in the use and administration of the Sacraments The wicked receive the bare signes without the things thereby signified IN the Sacraments we are specially to consider what to whom and how God offereth and communicateth The wicked although God in his Sacraments offer to them also his benefits yet seeing they are without faith they receive the bare signes onely and those to their judgement and condemnation This is proved 1. Because the benefits of Christ are received onely in the right use of the Sacraments but they neglect the right use of them who receive them unworthily without faith and repentance Wherefore Paul also saith Whosoever shall eate this bread 1 Cor. 11.27 and drinke the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. But the wicked eat it and drink it unworthily because they prophane the Sacraments and transforme God into the Devill and the sons of God into the sons of the Devill 2. Unto whom nothing is promised in the word to him the Sacraments seale nothing To the wicked nothing is promised in the word for all promises in the word have a condition of faith and repentance annexed unto them The Sacraments therefore seale and bestow nothing on the wicked For after what manner and unto whom a Charter promiseth any thing after the same manner and unto the same men doth the signe and seale annexed unto the Charter promise the same also Semblably God performeth his benefits after the same manner and unto the same persons after which manners and unto which persons he promiseth them But unto the wicked he hath promised nothing so long as they remaine in their unbeliefe 3. We receive spirituall things by faith The wicked have no faith Therefore neither doe the wicked receive spirituall things 4. To be wicked and to receive the Sacraments entirely implyeth a contradiction 11. How many Sacraments there are of the new Testament THis point shall be answered in the sixty and eighth Question of the Catechisme Quest 67. Doe not then both the Word and Sacraments tend to that end as to lead our faith unto the sacrifice of Christ finished on the Crosse as to the onely ground of our salvation Answ It is even so For the holy Ghost teacheth us by the Gospel and assureth us by the Sacraments that the salvation of all of us standeth in the onely sacrifice of Christ offered for us on the Crosse a Rom. 6.2 Gal. 3.27 The Explication 4. In what Sacraments agree with the Word and in what they differ from it THe Sacraments have some things in them agreeable with the Word and some conditions also different from the same The Sacraments and the word agree The Sacraments agree with the Word in these things In exhibiting the same thing unto us Both exhibite the same things unto us For by both God doth testifie unto us his will and by both he purposeth the same benefits the same grace and the same Christ unto us neither doth God confirm or represent by his Sacraments any other thing then he hath promised in his Word and they who seek for any other thing in the Sacraments then is prescribed in the Word of God frame and make Idols In proceeding from the H. Ghost Both are instruments of the holy Ghost to kindle and strengthen faith in us and so both also confirme and establish faith In being instituted and offered by God God instituteth both God offereth both In being accomplished by God God accomplisheth both by the Ministers of his Church For he speaketh with us in his Word by the Ministers and by the Ministers he offereth and giveth us these signes in the Sacraments But the things themselves which are signified by these signes the Son of God immediately offereth unto us He saith Receive the holy Ghost The bread which I will give you John 20.22 John 6.51 Matth. 3.11 is my flesh And John saith of him Indeed I baptise you with water to amendment of life but he that cometh after me will baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire The Sacraments differ from the Word in these things They disagree In substance and nature In substance and nature For words signifie according to the appointment of men whom it pleased that things should be so expressed and signified Signes signifie according to a similitude which they have with the things by them signified Words we heare and read signes we perceive also by feeling seeing and tasting Words signifie onely Symboles and signes confirme also In the persons to whom
they are offered In the objects For the word of the promise and commandement is promised without any difference to all To the unregenerate that they may either begin to beleeve and be regenerated or may be left without excuse to the regenerate that they may the more beleeve and be confirmed The Sacraments are given only to the members of the Church professing faith and repentance whose faith is by them confirmed and preserved The word is preached to all at once the Sacraments are given to every member of the Church severally one is baptised after another and the Supper is ministred to one after another Intheir use The Word is the instrument of the holy Ghost by which he beginneth and confirmeth our faith and therefore the Word must go before the Sacraments The Sacraments are the instruments of the holy Ghost by which he beginneth not but only confirmeth our faith and therefore the Sacraments must follow the Word The reason of this difference is because the Sacraments without they be understood never move nor confirm faith There is no desire after a thing which is not known Therefore some declaration and expounding of the signes out of the Word must first be used But yet in infants of the Church the case is diverse for in them faith neither is begun nor confirmed of the holy Ghost by the Word but by an inward working and efficacy and because they are borne in the Church to them in their infancy appertaineth the covenant and the promise In their necessity For the Word is necessary and sufficing unto salvation in them who are of an under standing age For faith cometh by hearing But the Sacraments are not precisely and absolutely necessary unto all neither of themselves without the Word suffice they to salvation For the seales without the Letters Patents have no force and that saying of S. Augustine is most true Not the want but the contempt of them condemneth In their manner of working The Sacraments by gesture the Word by speech declareth unto us the will of God The Word may be effectuall without the Sacraments but not the Sacraments without the Word Acts 10.44 The Word may be without the Sacraments as both in private and publike expounding of the Scripture and that effectually also as was apparent in Cornelius but the Sacraments cannot be nor be effectuall without the Word The Word is confirmed by the Sacraments The Word is that which is confirmed by signes annexed unto it the Sacraments are those signes whereby it is confirmed The Word may not be preached unto infants some Sacraments may be given them The Word is to be preached to those only who are of understanding The Sacraments are to be given unto Infants as Circumcision and Baptisme Augustine said that a Sacrament is a visible Word most briefly and most aptly expressed he both the agreeing and differing of the Word and Sacraments For when he saith That a Sacrament is a Word he sheweth in what the Word and Sacraments agree which is in that they teach the same When he addeth Visible he sheweth the difference that is that they differ in rite and ceremonie The briefe summe of all that hath been spoken is The signes by gestures declare Gods will unto us the Word by speech By the Word faith is begun and confirmed in us by the Sacraments it is only confirmed after it is once begun The Word profiteth without Sacraments but Sacraments profit not without the Word Men of yeers are not saved without knowledge they may be saved and regenerated without Sacraments if they neglect them not The Word pertaineth to all the Sacraments to the faithfull alone Quest 68. How many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in the New Testament Answ Two Baptisme and the holy Supper The Explication But two Sacraments in the New Testament IN the new Testament are onely two Sacraments the use whereof in the Church is perpetuall and universall by the consents of Ambrose and Augustine Baptisme which succeeded in the place of Circumcision and other purifyings of the Law and the Lords Supper which the Paschal Lamb and other sacrifices shadowed and prefigured These two and no moe are Sacraments of the New Testament because these two Christ did institute For those only are sacraments of the New Testament which are 1. Ceremonies 2. Instituted of Christ for the whole Church 3. Having the promise of grace adjoyned unto them But there are onely two such Sacraments as appeareth by their definition Wherefore we have two Sacraments onely The Papists other five Sacraments are no Sacraments The Papists besides those two reckon five other Confirmation Penance or private absolution Order Vnction and Matrimony But properly these are no Sacraments For it is certaine that penance and private absolution are onely the declaration and preaching of the Gospel But the preaching and publishing of grace must not be confounded with the annexed seales of the promise of grace Unction and laying on of hands and indeed ceremonies but neither were they instituted of Christ for the whole Church neither have they the promise of grace adjoyned Confirmation or laying on of hands in the Primitive Church was a signe either of a miraculous bestowing of the holy Ghost which soone ceased or of calling to the office of teaching The thing signified by extreme Unction hath ceased in the Church with other gifts of miracles Order or the ordaining of the Ministers testifieth indeed Gods presence in the ministery but God may be forcible by the ministery of the man yea though the mans person please him not Matrimony is no ceremony but a morall work The Papists reckon it among Sacraments because the old translation translateth the Greek work 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a mystery by the word Sacrament Ephes 5.32 where the Apostle speaketh of marriage But Paul himselfe is to be heard rather then the Latine Interpreter No man is ignorant that Mystery is of as large and ample an extent in signification with the Grecians as arcanum which signifieth any secret or hidden thing is with the Latines Wherefore they must confesse and grant all arcane and secret things to be Sacraments And also if Matrimony be the seventh Sacrament the will of God shall be the eighth Sacrament Ephes 1.9 Ephes 3.3 ◠1 Tim. 3.16 Chap. 5.32 and the calling of the Gentiles the ninth and godlinesse the tenth For so doth the same Interpreter in the Epistle interpret the same Greek word But S. Paul in that place of the Ephesians useth that word mystery to designe and signifie the conjunction of Christ and his Church and not the conjunction of man and wife Certain conclusions of the Sacraments in generall 1. GOD hath alwayes adjoyned unto his promise of grace and eternal life some signes and rites These conclusions were publikly disputed at Heidelberg Aug. 23. An. Dom. 1567. which the Church calleth Sacraments Circumcision was commanded and enjoyned Abraham By Moses
by the Passeover and other Sacrifices as also by the Sabbath which all were commanded by God that the godly might celebrate and worship God and shew themselves gratefull unto him and might withall take the signes and tokens of those benefits of God which they received by the Messias So Baptisme is a confession of Christianity and a sign whereby Christ testifieth that we are washed by his bloud The Supper of the Lord is a thanksgiving for the death of Christ and an advertisement that we are quickned and revived by his death and are made his members and shall remain and continue with him for ever OF BAPTISME ON THE 26. SABBATH Quest 69. How art thou admonished and assured in Baptisme that thou art partaker of the onely sacrifice of Christ Ans Because Christ commanded the outward washing of water a Mat. 21.19 adjoyning this promise thereunto b Ibid. Mar. 16.16 Acts 2 38. John 1.33 Mat. 3.11 Rom. 6.3 4. that I am no lesse assuredly washed by his bloud and spirit from the uncleannesse of my soule that is from all my sins that I am washed outwardly with water c 1 Pe 3.21 Mar 1.4 Luke 3.3 whereby all the filthinesse of the body useth to be purged The Explication The principall Questions touching Baptisme are 1. What Baptisme is 2. What are the ends of Baptisme or for what it was instituted 3. What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution thereof 4. The lawfull and right use of Baptisme 5. What are the formes and kinds of speaking of Baptisme 6. Who are to be baptized 7. In place whereof Baptisme succeeded 8. How Baptisme agreeth with Circumcision THe two former of these questions touching Baptisme are handled under the 69. and 70. questions of the Catechisme the third and fourth under the 71. the fifth under the 72. the sixth under the 73. the seventh and eighth under the Common place of Circumcision which followeth immediatly after those questions of Catechisme aforenamed 1. What Baptisme is THe word Baptisme signfieth a dipping in water or sprinkling with water Those of the East Church were dipped their whole body in the water Those of the North in coâ—der countries are only sprinkled with water This circumstance is of no moment or weight For washing may be either by dipping or sprinkling and Baptisme is a washing The Catechisme definition is Baptisme is an outward washing with water commanded by Christ adjoyning this promise thereunto that we being baptized are no lesse assuredly washed by his bloud and spirit from the uncleannesse of our soules that is from all our sinnes then we are washed outwardly with water It may be also fitly defined on this wise Baptisme is a ceremony instituted by Christ in the New Testament whereby we are washed with water in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost to signifie that we are received into favour for the bloud of Christ shed for us and are regenerated by his spirit and also to bind us that hereafter we endeavour in our actions and death truly to testifie newnesse of life Or It is a Sacrament of the New testament ordained and authorised by Christ whereby is sealed unto the faithfull being baptized with water in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost remission of all their sinnes the gift of the holy Ghost and a planting of them into Christs body which is his Church whereby they also professe that they receive these blessings from God and will ever hereafter live unto him Or yet more briefly Baptisme is an externall washing instituted by the Son of God with the pronouncing of these words I baptize thee in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost to be a testimony that he who is so washed or dipped is reconciled through Christ by faith and is sanctified by the spirit unto eternall life We are said to be received into favour for the bloud of Christ shed for us to wit on the Crosse that is for Christs whole humiliation applied unto us by faith The Scriptures confirme this definition Mat. 28.19 Go and teach all Nations baptising them in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost that is testifying by the signe of Baptisme that they are received into favour of God the Father through the Son and are sanctified by his Spirit Marke 1.4 Marke 16.16 John did baptize in the wildernesse and preach the baptisme of amendment of life for remission of sins He which beleeveth and is baptized shall be saved Wherefore Baptisme comprehendeth Three things comprehended in baptisme 1. The signe which is water and the whole ceremony as the sprinkling of water or the dipping into and againe returning out of the water 2. The things themselves signified by the ceremonies which are the sprinkling of the bloud of Christ the mortification of the old man the quickning of the new man into a certaine hope of the resurrection to come by Christ 3. The commandement and promise of Christ whence the signe hath authority and power of confirming Baptisme not a bare signe only Object 1. Baptisme is said to be an externall washing of water Therefore Baptisme is a bare signe onely Ans 1. This is a fallacy of division dividing things which are to be joyned because when we say that Baptisme is an externall signe we joyn with the signe the thing that is signified Ans 2. There is no particle added in our definition which excludeth the thing And Baptisme is in its owne nature without the promise adjoyned a bare signe and to the unbeleeving who receive not the promise by faith it is indeed an externall washing only with water but the promise cometh thereto The differences betweene Baptisme and the washings of the Old Testament and is joyned with this signe when it is used aright Object 2. There were washings also in the Old Testament Baptisme therefore is no Sacrament proper to the New Testament Ans There is a great dissimilitude and difference between the washings under the Law and our Baptisme 1. The washings in the old Testament were not a signe of the entrance and receiving into the Church as our Baptisme is 2. They were instituted to wash away a ceremoniall uncleannesse as when a man had defiled himselfe by touching a dead carkasse or any such uncleane thing his ceremoniall uncleannesse was to be purged with a ceremoniall washing our Baptisme is ordained to wash away a morall uncleannesse that is sinne And hence it is that Baptisme is called in Scripture alaver or washing to wit in respect of that washing of the morall uncleannesse that is in respect of that inward or spirituall washing whereby we are washed or cleansed from our sins 3. They signifie a washing by Christ which was to come our Baptisme sealeth that washing which is by Christ already exhibited in the flesh 4. They did bind the Jewes only Baptisme extendeth and belongeth to
Eunuch Cornelius the Jaylour of Philippi Lydia the seller of Purple Paul c. are said to have beene presently baptized Wherefore the Supper also is given onely to them who are baptized for they only are received into the Church Of this end beare witnesse those words of Christ Mat. 28.19 Goe and teach all Nations baptising them c. where the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Christ useth properly signifieth Make Disciples Thus it is expounded by John John 4.1 The Pharisees heard that Jesus made and baptized moe Disciples then John This end is also confirmed by the substitution of Baptisme in place of circumcision which was in ancient times a Sacrament of receiving Disciples into the Jewish Church To be a discerning badge of Christians That it should be a mark whereby the Church may be discerned from all other Nations and Sects This end followeth on the former For they who by a publike Sacrament are received into the Church are by the selfe-same discerned and as by a badge distinguished from the remnant Mat. 28.19 the filth of the world Go and teach all Nations baptising them as if he should say Gather me a Church by the word and whom ye shall make my Disciples beleeving with their whole heart all them and them alone baptize and separate unto me To advertise us of the Crosse of our preservation and deliverance That it should be a signification or an advertisement unto us of the crosse and of the preservation of the Church therein and of the deliverance of the Church from it For it signifieth that they who are baptized are plunged as it were in affliction but with assurance of escaping thence Hence afflictions are termâ—d by the name of Baptisâ— Are ye able to be baptized with the baptisme that I shall be baptized with Mat. 20.22 Deliverance from the crosse the very ceremony it selfe of Baptisme doth shew For we are dipped indeed but we are not drowned or choakâ—d in the water Moreover in respect of this end Baptisme is compared to the floud For as in the floud and deluge Noah and his family were shut into the Arke and were after much trouble and danger saved the rest of mankind perishing so in the Church they who cleave unto Christ although they be pressed with calamities yet at length in their appointed time they are delivered whilst the rest without the Church are overwhelmed with a deluge and gulfe of sinne Hither also belongeth the place of Paul where he compareth the passing over the red sea to Baptisme 1 Cor. 10.2 All were baptized to Moses in the cloud and in the sea To signifie the unity of the Church 1 Cor. 12.13 Ephes 4.5 To signifie the unity of the Church and therefore it is a confirmation of this article I beleeve the Catholike Church By one spirit are we all baptized One Lord one faith one Baptisme This end neverthelesse may be contained under the fourth because when Baptisme severeth the members of the Church from others it doth also joyne and unite them among themselves To be a meanes of preserviâ—g and publishing more largely the doctrine of Gods free promise To be a meanes of preserving and propagating the doctrine of the promise of free salvation through the death of Christ that the baptized may have occasion to teach and learne who is the author and what is the meaning or signification and use of Baptisme Quest 70. What is it to be washed with the bloud and spirit of Christ Ans It is to receive of God forgivenesse of sinnes freely for the bloud of Christ which he shed for us in his sacrifice on the Crosse a Heb. 12.24 1 Pet. 1.2 Revel 1.5 Rev. 22.14 Zach. 13.1 Ezek. 36.25 And also to be renewed by the holy Ghost and through his sanctifying of us to become members of Christ that we may more and more die to sinne and live holy and without blame b John 1.33 and 3.5 1 Cor. 6.11 and 12.13 Rom. 6.4 Col. 2.12 The Explication A two-fold washing in Baptisme 1. Externall 2. Internall THere is a double washing in Baptisme externall which is by water and internall which is by the bloud and spirit of Christ The internall washing is signified and sealed by the externall and in the lawfull use of Baptisme is joyned therewith Now this internall washing is of two sorts Of bloud The washing of bloud which is our remission of sinnes and justification for the bloud-shed of Christ Of the Spirit The washing of the Spirit which is our renuing by the holy Ghost Both these are at once together performed Wherefore To be washed by the bloud of Christ is to be justified and to receive remission of sins for the bloud of Christ shed on the Crosse for us To be washed by the holy Ghost is to be regenerated by the holy Ghost which regeneration is an alteration and change of evill inclinations into good which is wrought by the holy Ghost in our will and heart that we may have an hatred of sinne and contrariwise a purpose to live according to the will of God That this two-fold washing from sins is signified by the Sacrament of Baptisme is apparent by these places of Scripture Mark 1.4 1 Cor. 6.11 John preached the Baptisme of amendment of life for remission of sinnes But yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Likewise in that we are said by baptisme to die and to be buried with Christ and to put off the body of sinfull flesh and put on Christ. Wherefore Baptisme is a Symbole and signe of both washings or of both benefits namely both of remission of sinnes and amendment of life not only because this Sacrament hath some similitude and correspondence with both but also because these two benefits are ever joyned together and neither can be without the other For except Christ wash us we have no part in him and He which hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his Now our justification John 13.8 Rom. 8.9 which is a washing by the bloud of Christ and our regeneration which is a washing by the holy Ghost differ in this that justification is finished perfectly in this life by imputation as it is said There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus Rom 8.1 but regeneration or the mutation of our evill nature into good is not perfectly accomplished in this life but begun only yet so that the beginning thereof is truly in all the godly and is felt of all that are turned unto God even whilst they are in this life because all the godly have a true desire in their will and heart to obey God so that they are greatly grieved for their other defects Quest 71. Where doth Christ promise us that he will as certainly wash us with his bloud and Spirit as
we are washed with the water of Baptisme Ans In the institution of Baptisme the words whereof are these Mat. 2â— 29 Goe and teach all Nations baptising them in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost He that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be damned a Mat. 16.16 This promise is repeated again whereas the Scripture calleth Baptism the washing of the new birth b Titus 3.5 and forgivenesse of sinnes c Acts 22.16 The Explication THe confirmation of the definition and chiefe ends of Baptism is contained in the words of the institution Mat. 28.19 Mark 16.16 which are read in S. Matthew and S. Marke Go and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost He that shall beleeve and shall be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be damned These are briefly to be expounded and declared Teach all Teach all and not some Nations neither Abrahams posterity onely Here is the difference of the Sacraments of the old and new Testament For Christ did not institute this new Sacrament for the Jewes only to whom properly did belong the old Sacraments but to all others also succeeding Baptising them That is all who by your doctrine come unto me and are made my disciples And among them are numbred the Infants also of such as come unto Christ or are Christs disciples For their Infants also are disciples as being borne in the schoole of Christ For to be borne in the Church serveth to the Infants in stead of their profession The word is to go before the Sacrament The order here is to be noted and observed He willeth first that they be taught and after that they be baptized For he speaketh of men of yeeres which should be converted unto the faith and Gospel of Christ Wherefore he will not have the Sacraments to be dumb but signifieth that the Word ought to go before and then the Sacraments to follow Foure things signified in these words In the name of the Father Son and holy Ghost used in Baptisme In the name of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost These words in the name signifie 1. That Baptisme was instituted by the common commandement and authority of these three and that these three persons doe command that they who will be members of the Church be baptized Wherâ—fore it is of like force when the Minister baptiseth as if God the Father the Son and the holy Ghost did baptize And hereof also it is manifest that these three persons are the three subsistents or persons of the God-head and are one true God into whom we are baptized 2. They signifie that these three persons confirme unto us by their owne testification that they receive us into favour and performe that unto us which is signified by baptisme which is salvation if we beleeve and be baptized where is noted the principall end of Baptisme 3. To be baptized in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost is That he which is baptized be bound to the knowledge faith worship trust honour and invocation of this true God 1 Cor. 1.13 who is the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost This is the second end of Baptisme which Paul also in these words declareth were yee baptized into the name of Paul As if he should say Ye ought to be his to whom ye have given your name and bound your selves in Baptisme 4. Baptising them in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost that is baptising them by invocation of the three persons invocating the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost upon them Which three persons receive us into favour And the Father verily receiveth us into favour for the Sonne by the holy Ghost whom the Sonne giveth us from the Father He that shall beleeve This condition is added unto the promise For they who are baptized cannot receive that which is promised and sealed in Baptism but by faith so that without faith neither is the promise ratified nor the Baptisme availeable And in these words is noted briefly the right use of Baptisme in which right use the Sacraments are ratified to them which receive them with a true faith What is the right and lawfull use of Baptisme But in whatsoever corrupt and unlawfull use and administration the Sacraments are no Sacraments but are Sacraments to them only who receive them with a true faith The right and lawfull use then of Baptisme is when the converted are baptized with observation of that rite and end which Christ appointed that is 1. When the ceremonies or rites instituted by Christ in Baptisme are not changed Whence it is manifest that the drosse and filth of Papists as oyle spettle and exorcisme or conjuration tapers salt The drosse which the Papists bloud with the simplicity of Christs institution in baptism is to be rejected and such like wherewith the defile Baptisme is to be thrown away Object But these appertaine and belong to order and comelinesse Ans The holy Ghost knew well enough what did appertaine to order and comelinesse in Baptisme Rep. But they appertaine to the signifying of some thing Ans It belongeth not to men to institute any signe of Gods will This also we are to judge and think of other ceremonies of the same hatching 2. The use of Baptisme is right When Baptisme is given to them for whom it was instituted which are all the converted or members of the Church and When of these it is received with a true faith according to that Acts 8.37 If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou maist be baptized 3. When Baptisme is used to that end whereunto it was instituted not to the healing of cattell and such like abuses 4. When Baptisme is administred by them to whom Christ hath given it in charge that is the Ministers of the Church whom Christ hath sent to teach and to baptize not by women or any other which are not sent of God And shall be baptized He would confirme us also by the outward signes and therefore this is added and shall be baptized that we may know that not only by faith but by the outward signe also we are assured that we are of the number of them who shall be saved Shall be saved That is let the baptized know that he hath those benefits which are signified by the ceremony or outward signe that is that he is justified and regenerated if he beleeve For without faith the promise is not ratified neither doth Baptisme profit at all Unto both both unto faith and unto Baptisme the promise is adjoyned but in a diverse manner unto faith as a necessary mean to apprehend salvation unto baptisme as a signe sealing the salvation we apprehend He that will not beleeve shall be condemned That is though he
Major holdeth not generally Wee might for instance oppose unto them the example of circumcision which was given to infants who could not yet beleeve It is true therefore of those who are of understanding that of them none are to be baptised but such as beleeve Neither yet are they able to pronounce of those who are of understanding that they do beleeve Wherefore if infants are not to be baptised because they have no faith neither are they then who are of age and understanding to be baptised of whom it cannot be known whether they do beleeve or no as Simon Magus was baptised and yet was an hypocrite But say they profession of faith is sufficient for the Church We confesse that this is true and we adde further that to be born in the Church is to infants in stead and in place of profession 2. Where they say that unto the use of baptisme faith is required we grant it but yet distinguishing of faith so that we say Actuall faith is required in those of understanding but in infants is required an inclination only to this actuall faith So unto the use of circumcision was required actuall faith in those of understanding but in infants an inclination thereto only There are then foure terms in their Syllogism or there is in it a fallacy of taking that to be spoken but in part which is more generally spoken They which beleeve not to wit simply neither in profession nor in inclination Infants beleeve by an inclination to faith and therefore are to be baptised are not to be baptised But the infants of the faithfull beleeve in inclination 3. We deny the Minor proposition which denieth that infants do beleeve for infants do beleeve after their manner that is according to the condition of their age whereby they have an inclination to beleeve or doe beleeve by inclination for faith is in infants potentially and by inclination albeit faith be not in them actually as in those who are of age and understanding And as wicked infants which are without the Church have no actuall impiety and wickednesse but an inclination onely to wickednesse so godly infants which are in the Church have not actuall piety and godlinesse but an inclination onely to godlinesse not by nature indeed but by the grace of the covenant Furthermore infants also have the holy Ghost and are regenerated by him as John was filled with the holy Ghost Jerem. 1.5 when as yet hee was in the womb and it is said unto Jeremy Before thou camest out of the womb I sanctified thee If infants have the holy Ghost then doubtlesse he worketh in them regeneration good inclinations new motions and all those other things which are necessary unto salvation or at least he himself supplieth all these things Acts 10.47 and sufficeth for their baptism as Peter saith Who can forbid water from them who have received the holy Ghost as well as we Wherefore Christ numbred little children amongst the faithfull Matt. 18.16 Hee that offendeth one of these little ones which beleeve in me Wherefore infants do not profane baptism as the Anabaptists shamefully slander us Object 3. If the signe of the covenant pertain unto all to whom the promise of the covenant pertaineth then the sacrament of the Lords Supper must be administred to infants because the Supper also is a signe of the covenant But the Supper as you grant is not to be administred to infants Therefore neither baptisme Answ This objection proceedeth against the Major of our first and second reasons before expressed where wee conclude not thus Therefore every signe but thus Therefore some signe is to be tendred and given to infants to wit that signe 1. Which hath no conditions excluding infants 2. Which is an initiating or entering of them into the Church And in the new covenant baptisme alone is such a signe Which we prove thus Baptism only requireth the holy Ghost and faith whether actuall or potentiall that is in inclination as appeareth by Peters words Can any man forbid water that they should not be baptised who have received the holy Ghost Again Baptism onely is a receiving into the Church Therefore it alone is such a signe as is afore specified If they thus urge their argument If infants are to be baptised they are also to be admitted unto the Supper for the Supper is to be given to the whole Church as well as baptisme But they are not to be admitted to the Supper as your selves confesse Therefore neither to baptism Infants are not to be admitted to the Supper although they are to be baptised Two reasons hereof Ans This reason doth not follow because there is a great difference between baptisme and the Supper For 1. Baptism is a Sacrament of entrance and receiving into the Church whence it cometh that the Supper is to be granted to none except he be first baptised But the Supper is a signe of our abode in the Church or a confirmation of our receiving into the Church For the Supper is instituted for our confirmation to be a signe whereby God might confirm and seal unto us that he having once received us into the Church will also evermore preserve us in it that we never fall from it or forsake it and also that hee will continue his benefits once bestowed upon us and will cherish and nourish us by the body and bloud of Christ This confirmation they who are of age and understanding stand in need of as who are diversly tempted 2. Unto baptism regeneration by the holy Ghost and faith or an inclination to faith and repentance sufficeth but in the Supper conditions are added and required which hinder the use thereof to be granted unto infants for in the Supper it is required 1. That they who use the signe shew forth the death of the Lord. 2. That they try themselves whether they have faith and repentance or no. And seeing the age of infants cannot do these things it is manifest that infants are for good cause excluded from the Supper and yet not from baptism And therefore although they are to be baptised yet they ought not to be admitted unto the Supper for unto those Sacraments onely are infants to be admitted which are signes of receiving into the Church and covenant and which have no such condition adjoyned whereby their age is excluded Such a Sacrament is Baptisme in the new Testament not the Lords Supper Obj. 4. If baptisme succeeded circumcision then now also only the male children should be baptised and in the eighth day But this is not so Therefore baptism succeeded not circumcision Ans The Major is denyed for baptism succeeded circumcision not in every circumstance but in the thing signified in the end and use And in these the two Sacraments accord though the circumstances of sex and age be not common to both For God expresly restrained circumcision to the males and spared the females howbeit he comprehended them
because Christ testifieth unto us by these signes that hee doth as verily feed us with his body and bloud unto everlasting life as wee receive at the hand of the minister these the Lords signs and this testification is directed to every one who receiveth the signes with a true faith For wee so receive the signes at the ministers hand as that rather the Lord himself giveth them us by his ministers John 4.1 Wherefore Christ is said to have baptised moe disciples then John when yet he did it by his Apostles and other disciples Distinction of Christians from infidels That it might be a publick distinction or marke discerning the Church from all other nations and sects For the Lord instituted and appointed his Supper for his disciples and not for others Testification of our faith That it might be our testification to Christ and the whole Church which is a publick confession of our faith and a solemn thanksgiving and binding our selves to perpetuall thankfulnesse and the celebration of this benefit both which are proved by these words of Christ Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.26 Doe this in remembrance of me This remembrance is taken first for faith in the heart then for thanksgiving and our publick confession To be a bond of the Churches assembly That it might be a bond of the Churches assemblies and meetings because the Supper was instituted that it should be done and celebrated in a congregation and that either great or small Therefore the Supper as was said before is called a * Synaxis Mat. 20.27 1 Cor. 11.33 Convent and Christ expresly commandeth Drink yee all of this Likewise Paul When ye come together to eat stay one for another To be a bond of love among men 1 Cor. 10.17 That it might be a bond of mutuall love and dilection because the Supper testifieth that all who receive it aright are made the members of Christ under one head as also Paul saith For wee that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread Now the members of one body mutually love one another The Lords Supper may not be celebrated by one onely Of this which hath been spoken we gather that the Lords Supper ought not to be celebrated by one onely 1. Because it is a communion and the signe of our communion and a private supper is no communion 2. Because it is a solemne thanksgiving and all ought to give thanks unto God and by consequent hee that thinketh himself unworthy to communicate with others in the Lords Supper doth withall confesse himselfe not to be fit to give thanks unto God 3. Because Christ together with his benefits is not proper to any but common to all wherefore a private Supper maketh that good private which should be publick 4. Christ called all his houshold unto it even Judas himselfe Therefore a private Supper is coutrary to Christs institution 5. That some abstain from coming to the Supper it cometh of a certain evill and corrupt motion either because they will not communicate with others or because they think themselves not worthy enough to approach unto this Table But all are worthy who beleeve themselves to be desivered by Christ from eternall damnation and desire to profit and goe forward in godlinesse In summe if the Supper be received by one onely that is done against the use appellation institution and nature of the Sacrament Object An objection against that end which before â—as alledged to be principal in the Lords Supper Christ in the words of the institution of the Supper putteth as the principall end of his Supper his remembrance Therefore the confirmation of faith must not be made the principall end of his Supper Ans The reason followeth not to the deniall of a part by putting the whole For the remembrance of Christ is the whole wherin is comprised both our confession and our solemn bond to thankfulnesse and also the consirmation of our faith Wherefore rather by inverting the reason I thus inferre and conclude because the remembrance is the Supper therefore it is the confirmation of our faith and because also Christ proposeth unto us that ceremony or rite which must be unto us a remembrance of him hee doth verily propose also a confirmation of our faith which is nothing else but a remembrance of Christ and his benefits Ob. The holy Ghost confirmeth our faith therefore the Supper doth not Ans The reason followeth not to the removing of an instrumentall cause by the putting of a principall cause as if a man should say God feedeth and nourisheth us therefore bread doth not For the holy Ghost confirmeth indeed our faith but by the word and sacraments as God feedeth and nourisheth us but by bread 3. What the Supper differeth from Baptisme ALthough the same benefits are imparted and sealed unto us both in the Lords Supper and in Baptism to wit a spirituall ingraffing into Christ and a communion with him and the whole benefit of salvation whereof the Apostle speaketh saying By one spirit are we all baptised into one body 1 Cor. 12.13 and have been all made to drink into one spirit Yet many and manifest are the differences of these sacraments for the Supper differeth from Baptisme In ceremonies In ceremonies or externall rites In signification of ce emonies The same thing is sealed in baptism and the Supper but the meanes of sealing is diverse In the signification of the ceremonies For albeit it is the same participation of Christ namely both the washing away of sins by the bloud of Christ which is represented in baptisme and eating and drinking of the body and bloud of Christ which is confirmed unto us in the Supper yet notwithstanding that signification of our new birth is sealed by the dipping of our body into the water of baptisme and this of our maintenance and preservation is depainted and sealed by the eating and drinking of bread and wine in the Supper And therefore the thing signified of the sacraments is not divers because it is the same To be washed with the bloud of Christ and To drink the bloud of Christ But the manner of signifying one and the same thing is divers In ends In their proper ends Baptisme is a covenant made betweene God and the faithfull the Supper is a signe of the continuing of that covenant Or Baptisme is a signe of regeneration and of our entrance into the Church and covenant of God the Supper is a signe of their fostering abiding and preservation who are once entred into the Church The new man must first be born by the spirit of Christ and the signe of this renewing or regeneration is baptisme afterwards when he is once renewed and born again hee must be fostered and nourished by the body and bloud of Christ the signe of which nourishing is the Supper Briefly in baptisme God confirmeth us of our receiving into the
is fed with Christs body eateth it and is false being universally proposed For doth thy thigh or thine elbow therefore eate because it is nourished by the meat which thou conveyest in by thy mouth It sufficeth that eating is by the mouth as an instrument framed by nature to this end to minister nourishment to the whole body So it is not necessary that our bodies should eate Christs body with their mouches therewith to be fed unto eternall life but it sufficeth that the mouth of faith taketh the spirituall meate that spirituall nourishment and life may be transfused throughout the whole man Quest 79. Why then doth Christ call bread his body and the cup his bloud or the New Testament in his bloud and Paul also calleth bread and wine the communion of the body and bloud of Christ Ans Christ not without great consideration speaketh so to wit not only for to teach us that as the bread and wine sustaine the life of the body so also his crucified body and bloud shed are indeed the meat and drink of our soule whereby it is nourished to eternall life a John 6.55 But much more that by this visible signe and pledge he may assure us that we are as verily partakers of his body and bloud through the working of the holy Ghost as we doe receive by the mouth of our body these holy signes in remembrance of him b 1 Cor. 10.16 And further also that that his suffering and obedience is so certainly ours as though we our selves had suffered punishments for our sins and had satisfied God The Explication WHereas neither Transubstantiation nor Consubstantiation are signified by Christs words the question is Why the bread is called Christs body and the cup Christs bloud that is why the things signified are attributed to the signes and the signes called by their name There are two causes alledged hereof 1. For the naturall analogy or likenesse Two causes why the things signified are attributed unto the signes which Christs body and the bread have between themselves 2. For the certainty or confirmation of the joynt-exhibition of the signe and the thing signified in the true use The similitude and proportion of the bread and Christs body especially consisteth in these points 1. As the Bread and Wine nourish our body unto this life so the Body and Bloud of Christ nourish us unto everlasting life 2. As the Bread and Wine are received by the mouth The Analogy or proportion between the bread and Christs body in the use of the Supper so Christs body and bloud are received by faith which is the mouth of the soule 3. As the bread is not swallowed whole but eaten being broken so Christs body is received being sacrificed and broken on the Crosse 4. As the bread and wine profiteth not him that eateth without appetite but we must bring hunger and thirst unto the Table so Christs body and bloud profit none but them who hunger and thirst after righteousnesse 5. As of many corns is made one loaf and of many grapes one wine so we by participation or communion of these signes though many yet are made one body and grow up into one body with Christ and between our selves The certainty also or assurance of faith is a cause why we affirme that of the signes which is proper to the thing signified For the signes testifie that Christs sacrifice is accomplished and that indeed for our behoofe and salvation as verily as we have the signes yea that we are fed with Christs crucified body and bloud shed and poured out as truly as we receive these sacred symboles of his body and bloud ON THE 30. SABBATH Quest 70. What difference is there between the Lords Supper and the Popish Masse Ans The Supper of the Lord testifieth to us that we have perfect forgivenes of all our sins for that only sacrifice of Christ which himselfe once fully wrought on the Crosse a Heb. 10.10 12. 7.27 9.12 25. John 19.30 Matth. 26.28 Luke 22.19 Then also that we by the holy Ghost are graffed into Christ b 1 Cor. 6.17 10.16 12.13 who now according to his humane nature is only in heaven at the right hand of his Father c Colos 3.1 Heb. 1.3 8.1 and there will be worshipped of us d Mat. 6.20 21. John 4.21 22. 20 17. Luke 24.52 Acts 7.55 Col. 3.1 Phil. 3.20 1 Thes 1.19 But in the Masse it is denied that the quick and the dead have remission of sins for the only passion of Christ except also Christ be daily offered of them by their sacrificers Further also it is taught that Christ is bodily under the formes of bread and wine and therefore is to be worshipped in them e In Canone Missae de consec dist 2. Concil Trid. Sess 13.5 And so the very foundation of the Masse is nothing else then an utter deniall of that only sacrifice and passion of Christ Jesus and an accursed Idolatry f Heb. 9.26 10.12 The Explication THis question is necessary by reason of errours which by the Masse have crept into the Church It is otherwise demanded Why the Masse is to be abolished But here this question is also contained and comprehended because these differences and contrarieties of the Lords Supper and the Masse are the causes why the Masse is to be abolished For whereas it hath so many abuses in it flat repugnant to the Lords Supper it may not be confounded therewith nor be thrust on the Church in place thereof nor be permitted and tolerated in the Church by godly and religious Magistrates but it ought to be utterly abandoned and put downe First then let us speak a few words of the name of Masse or Missa The word Missa seemeth to have his name derived from the Hebrew Masah that is a tribute or voluntary offering which was wont to be paid of every one The originall of the word Missa which we call the Masse The word is found Deut. 16.10 Missach nidbath jadecha a free gift of thine hand Now that offering was called so being as it were an yeerly tribute which was yet no exaction but given freely Others interprete it to be a sufficiency which is that there should be given so much as was sufficient and perhaps this is the truer because the Lord commanded the Israelites that they should open their hands unto the poore Deut. 15. â— and should lend him sufficient for his need This the Chaldee Paraphrast interpreteth to be Missah Hereof these our men think that it was called Missa as if it were a tribute and free-offering which should be every-where offered to God in the Church for the living and the dead But this is not of any likelihood to be true It is manifest indeed that the Church hath borrowed some words from the Hebrewes as Satan Osanna Sabaot Halleluja Pascha and such like But those words came
not to the Latine Church but by the Greeke Church and those words are found in the Greeke Testament when first it was written in Greeke And therefore wee have no Hebrew words derived unto our Church which the Greeke Church had not before us If also wee seek the Greeke Fathers the word Missa will never be found to have been used by them Therefore I think not that the word Missa was taken from the Hebrewes but Missa which doubtlesse is a Latine word by originall seemeth to have taken from the Fathers who used Remissa for Remissio as Tertullian Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marc. Cypr. debono patient Epist 4. lib. 3. Wee have spoken saith hee of a De remissa peccatorum remissio of sinnes And Cyprian Hee that was to give b Daturus remissam peccatorum remission of sins did not disdaine to be baptised And again he useth the same word Hee that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost hath not c Remissam peccatorum non habet remission of sins Wherefore as they say Remissa for Remissio so they seem also to have said Missa for Missio But herein againe they much vary For some will have the word Missa to be used as it were Missio from an ancient custome of Ecclesiasticall rites and actions which came from the Greeke Churches to the Latine because Sermons and Lectures being ended before the Communion a Deacon did send forth that is did command the Catechumenes the possested with spirits and the excommunicated persons to depart crying with a loud voice If any Catechumene be yet abiding within the Church let him depart and so the word Missa seemeth to be used as it were a Mission or sending away because it was the last part of divine Service Others will have it to be so called from a Dimission or from the manner of dimissing the congregation because Service being ended a Deacon dimissed them with these words Ite missa est that is Goe you may depart Or as others interprete it Go now is the collection of almes which they will have to be called Missa of the sending it in as we may so speake or throwing or casting it in for the poore Lombard hath a new conceit hereof Lib. 4. dist 15. It is called the Masse saith hee because an heavenly Messenger cometh to consecrate Christs quickning body according to that prayer of the Priest Almighty God command that this be carried by the hands of thine Angell into thine high Altar c. Therefore unlesse an Angell come it cannot rightly be called a Masse Loe the folly of the man Againe The Masse is so called either because the host is sent whereof mention is made in that Service whence it is said Ite missa est that is Follow the host Lib. 4. dist 24. which is sent up to heaven trace yee after it Or because an Angel cometh from heaven to consecrate the Lords body by whom the host is carried and conveyed to the heavenly Altar Whence it is also said Ite missa est Goe it is sent Wee reject both the name and the thing For this word the Masse doth not agree to the Lords Supper because the Lords Supper hath nothing common and agreeing with the name of Missa albeit it was used of the ancient Writers Moreover we have no need of this name for wee have other words for this purpose extant in Scripture where it is called The Lords Supper The Lords Table Breaking of bread c. Now let us see the differences of the Supper and the Masse and those most contrary one to another and such as in respect whereof the Masse ought to be abolished They are especially three and are desciphered in the Catechisme 1. The Lords Supper testifieth unto us That wee have full remission of sinnes and justification freely by faith for Christs one and onely sacrifice finished on the Crosse according to these sayings of Scripture The bread is the body of Christ given for us Heb. 7.27 Heb. 9.12 26. The cup is the bloud of Christ shed for us for remission of sinnes Doe this in remembrance of mee Shew forth the Lords death till hee come That did hee once when hee offered up himselfe By his owne bloud entred hee in once into the holy place and obtained eternall redemption for us For then must hee have often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath hee appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe Heb. 10.10 12 14. By the which will wee are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once made This man after hee had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for ever at the right hand of God With one offering hath hee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Contrariwise the Masse denieth that both quicke and dead have remission of sins by and for Christs oblation except also he be daily offered by the Massing-Priests to God his Father For thus hath that their Canon which they call the lesse Holy Father Almighty and Eternall God receive this immaculate host or sacrifice which I thy unworthy servant offer to thee my living and true God for my innumerable sinnes offences and negligences and for all that stand about me here present yea and for all faithfull Christians quick and dead that it may be profitable to me and them to everlasting salvation And their greater Canon hath Remember Lord thy servants and handmaids N. and all here present whose faith and devotion is well knowne unto thee for whom we offer or who offer unto thee this sacrifice of praise for themselves and all that are theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their safety and salvation What need was there that Christ should offer himselfe at all if the oblation of a petty Masse-Priest may serve for the redemption of soules 2. The Lords Supper witnesseth unto us That Christ according to the Articles of faith as concerning his humanity is in heaven at the right hand of his Father and is not shrouded under the bare accidents of the elements or signes in the Supper and that he exhibiteth unto us in the Supper his body and bloud to be eaten and drunken by faith and that he ingraffeth us into himselfe by his holy Spirit that we may abide in him and have him abiding in us as it is said He that is joyned unto the Lord 2 Cor. 6.17 10.16 Heb. 1.3 8.1 4. is one spirit The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ We have such an high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty in the heavens For he were not a Priest if he were on earth Contrariwise the Masse teacheth us That bread and wine by force of consecration is changed into Christs body and blood and that this his body and bloud in the act of consecration
desired to eate this Passeover with you Wherefore from the nature and subject of Sacraments is drawne this demonstrative proofe What God hath instituted for his houshold and children that hypocrites and aliens from the Church ought not to receive 2. Paul interdicteth all the wicked without any exception from coming unto this holy Supper by words authentick in which namely he commandeth that every man try and examine himselfe and so eat of that bread and drink of that cup. 3. Because when hypocrites wicked men presse and thrust forwards themselves unto this mystery they eat and drink their owne judgement and become guilty of Christs body and bloud For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 4. Unto these may be adjoyned also generall restimonies of Scripture whereby unbeleevers are forbidden to come unto the Supper Mat. 5.24 Esay 66.3 Rom. 2.25 and the use of the Sacraments frequented by irrepentant and impenitent men condemned Leave there thine offering before the altar first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift He that killeth a bullock is as if he slew a man If thou be a trasgressour of the Law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Object 1. God commandeth that all use the Sacraments and Christ saith Take drink ye all of this therefore if wicked men approach unto the Lords Table they offend not Answ To the Antecedent we answer that God indeed injoyneth all men the Sacraments namely the lawful and right use which is not without faith and repentance He commandeth that all be baptized and resort unto the Supper but he commandeth farther that all beleeve and repent Repent and be baptized Acts 2.38 1 Cor. 11 28. Let every man examine himselfe Object 2. We are all unworthy Therefore all must abstaine Ans To the Antecedent By nature and in our selves we are all unworthy but we are made worthy by the grace of Christ if we bring faith and a good conscience In Johan tract Augustine saith Come with boldnesse it is bread and not poyson No mans unworthinesse therefore ought to with-draw and with-hold him because all that bring faith and repentance are worthy To him will I look that is poore and of a contrite spirit Esay 66.2 and trembleth at my words Object 3. They who avoid the profaning of the Lords Supper doe well But they who refraine from the Lords Supper in respect of some hatred they beare to others or for some other sins avoid the profaning of the Supper Therefore they doe well Ans The Major must be distinguished They who avoid the profaning of the Supper doe well if they avoid it in such sort as they ought namely by repenting themselves of those sinnes which have beene the causes of their refraining but they doe very ill who avoid it persevering in their sinnes hypocrisie and hatred For these men heap sin upon sin and adde contempt to their former profanation and the rule is sound that Evill is not to be done that good may come thereof 2. What the wicked receive in the Lords Supper Eight proofs that the wicked receive nothing but the bare signes in the Supper THe wicked and hypocrites coming to the Lords Supper receive not the things signified to wit Christs body and bloud but the bare signes of bread and wine and those to their judgement and damnation This is proved John 6.56 57. 1. From the definition of eating To eat Christ is through faith to be made partakers of his merit efficacy and benefits as it is said He that eateth me liveth by me dwelleth in me and I in him But the wicked and unfaithfull are not partakers of Christ Therefore they ear not Christ 2. From the manner and instrument of eating Christs body is eaten by faith alone For we apprehend Christ with his benefits by faith only and Christs body is the meat and food of the soule not of the belly of the heart not of the mouth as it is well expressed in Luthers Catechisme These words FOR YOV require beleeving or faithfull hearts But the wicked and hypocrites are destitute of faith Therefore they receive not Christs body 3. Christ in the Supper offereth his body to be eaten of them onely for whom he offered himselfe on the Crosse But he offered himselfe on the Crosse for the faithfull only not for the wicked and hypocrites I pray not for the world but for them which beleeve This is my body John 17.9 which is given for you John 6.36 4. Christs body is the quickning bread which whosoever receiveth receiveth life therewithall For Christs spirit is not separate from his body He that eateth my flesh dwelleth in me and I in him But the wicked receiving the signes receive not life Therefore the wicked receive the signes without the things signified 5. The unfaithfull eat and drink their own damnation Therefore the doe not eat Christs body and bloud The argument is of force by the rule of Contraries For To eat their own damnation is through incredulity and abusing of the Sacraments What is to eate his owne damnation to be abalienated and repelled from Christ and all his blessings or through abusing of the Sacraments being received without faith and repentance grievously to offend God and so to draw upon themselves temporall and everlasting punishment except they repent What it is to eate Christ Contrariwise To eat Christ is through faith to be made partakers of his merit efficacie and benefits For no man can eat Christ and not withall be made by faith partaker of his merit efficacie and gifts No man therefore can both eat Christ and withall eat his own damnation 1 Cor. 10.11 6. When Paul saith Yee cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils then bereaves he the wicked of some thing in the Lords Table whereof they can have no part But they at the Lords Table partake of the signes bread and wine Therefore he depriveth them of the participation of Christs body and bloud the things signified Object Ye cannot that is with a good conscience and to salvation Ans This is a false glosse For the Apostle reasoneth not from an inconvenience but from an impossibility Ye ought not to partake with them that sacrifice to Idols why because this is to partake with Devils But it is impossible that yee should be partakers of the Table of the Devils Mat. 6.24 and of the Lords Table because soothly it is impossible to serve two Masters as Christ speaketh No man can serve two Masters Ye cannot serve God and Mammon so the Apostle also speaketh in the same sense Ye cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils Mat. 15.25 7. Christ saith It is not meet to cast the childrens bread unto dogs But Christs body is the childrens bread that is the bread of the faithfull Mat. 7.6 Therefore Christ casteth not
and his Apostles using the keyes of the kingdome of heaven ought to drive them from the Supper till they shall repent and change their manners The Explication Who are to be admitted to the Supper THey are to be admitted of the Church to the Lords Supper 1. Who are of a fit age to prove themselves and to re-call to minde and meditate on the Lords death according to that commandement Do this in remembrance of me Let a man examine himself and so let him eat of this bread Shew forth the Lords death till he come Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11 2â— 28. Therefore the infants of the Church though they be reckoned among the faithfull yet they are exempted from the use of the Sacrament 2. Who are baptised and by baptisme made members of the Church For in the Supper the covenant plighted with God in baptism is renewed Therefore in old time none might eat of the Passeover except hee were first circumcised So that Turks Jewes and other aliants from the Church are to be debarred of the Supper 3. Who in words and deeds professe true repentance and faith or they who expresse and shew a profession of faith and repentance in the actions of their life whether they doe this truly and sincerely or of secret and hidden hypocrisie For of things concealed the Church judgeth not Therefore it admitteth all whom it may judge to be Christs members that is whom it heareth and seeth professing faith and repentance in publick confession and outward actions whether they be truly godly or hypocrites not yet unmasked But they are not to be admitted whosoever simply do avouch that they beleeve all things and yet live wickedly for hee that saith he beleeveth and hath not works is a liar and denieth in deed that which he affirmeth in words according to that of the Apostle Tâ—â— 1. â—6 They professe that they know God but by their works they deny him and are abominable and disobedient and to every good work reprobate So S. James sheweth James 2.20 Why they onely who professe faith and repentance are to be admitted to the Supper That faith which is without works is dead The reasons why they are to be admitted onely who both by their profession and life professe faith and repentance are these Profaning of Gods covenant What it is to profane Gods covenant Gods covenant two wayes profaned Because the Church should profane Gods covenant if it should admit unbeleevers and men impenitent For he that doth a thing and he that consenteth unto it are both obnoxious to the same law To profane the Covenant of God is to commend and acknowledge them for the confederates or friends and fellows of God who are Gods enemies and so to make God such a one as hath entered a covenant and is in league with hypocrites and wicked men Now the covenant of God is two wayes profaned namely as well by communicating and imparting the signe of the covenant to them unto whom God promiseth nothing as by receiving and using the signes without faith and repentance For not only they profane the covenant who being as yet impenitent take the signes of the covenant unto them but they also who wittingly and willingly give the signes unto those whom God hath shut from his covenant They make therefore God a fellow and friend of the wicked and the sons of the divell they make the sons of God whosoever reach the signes to the wicked Fear of Gods wâ—ath They are not to be admitted to the Supper who professe not faith and repentance both in life and confession because If such should be admitted the Church should stir up the anger of God against her self as of whom wittingly and willingly this should be committed Now that by this means the wrath of God is stirred up against the Church 1 Cor. 11.31 the Apostle sufficiently witnesseth saying For this cause many are weak and sick among you and many sleep For if we would judge our selves we should not be judged God therefore is angry with the consenters or winkers at the profanation of the Sacrament and so punisheth them because he punisheth the wicked whom they consenting thereto admitted for by both the Supper of the Lord is alike profaned Christs commandement Christ hath commanded that the wicked be not admitted And if any deny that any such commandement is extant yet the substance and tenour of the commandement shall be easily proved For Christ instituted his Supper for his disciples and to them alone he said Iuke 22.15 17 19 20. I have earnestly desired to eat this passeover with you Take this and part it among you This is my body which is given for you This cup is the new Testament in my bloud which is shed for you Wherefore the Supper was instituted for Christs disciples only all others for whom Christ died not are excluded To these three reasons we may here adde a fourth 4. This is an evident demonstration They who deny the faith are not to be accounted for members no not of the visible Church But all that refuse to repent deny the faith according to that saying of the Apostle They professe that they know God but by works they deny him Tit. 1.16 and are abominable and disobedient and to every good work reprobate Therefore they who refuse to repent are not to be reckoned members no not of the visible Church and therefore are not to be admitted to the Sacraments of the Church but to be secluded as aliants from them untill they repent and change their evill manners But yet for all this those hypocrites are to be admitted together with the godly unto the Supper who are not as yet manifested because they professe in confession and outward actions faith and repentance But none ought to approach thither but true beleevers for these only excepted all others yea even those hypocrites which are not as yet manifested eat and drink unto themselves damnation and profane the Lords sacred Supper Object The Church profaneth the covenant if it admit the impenitent Answ To the Antecedent we answer that the Church sinneth not in admitting hypocrites to wit as yet concealed and not unmasked to the view of the world seeing the Church is forced to acknowledge them for sincere members who confesse with their mouthes and counterfeit repentance It should sin indeed if wittingly and willingly it admitted open and professed hypocrites which in word or deed deny faith and repentance Rep. But many impenitent persons intrude themselves and profane the covenant especially where excommunication a part of Church discipline flourisheth not and these the Church admitteth without sin Therefore it offendeth not in admitting others which deny repentance Ans The Church herein sinneth not not because it is no sin to admit the unrepentant but because it admitteth them without knowledge that they are such But the impenitent persons themselves who presse unto this table profane the
ground and foundation of Christian doctrine and to have a purpose to obey it but those must be repelled who will not desist either from their errours and blasphemies or from manifest sins against their conscience being admonished by the Church and convicted of errour 16. The Pope hath corruptly taken away the breaking of the bread from the rite of the Supper and bereaved the people of the use of the cup. Corruptly also hath he transformed the Supper of the Lord with adding so many ceremonies not delivered by the Apostles into a theatricall or pageant-like Masse that is into a Jewish superstition and stage-like rounds and conveyances But more wicked and idolatrous inventions are these That the Masse is a propitiatory sacrifice wherein Christ is offered by the Masse-priests for the quick and the dead and is by the force of consecration substantially present and abideth so long as those forms of bread and wine remain uncorrupted and further doth bestow the grace of God and other benefits upon them for whom he is offered of whom also he is eaten with the mouth of their body yea though they have no good inward motion in them and lastly is being treasured and laid up and carried about under those forms to be worshipped In respect of these foul monsters it is necessary that the Masse be quite and clean abolished out of the Christian Church In summe they are these 1. Transubstantiation 2. Bread-worship 3. Sacrifice 4. Maiming of Christs Supper THE APPENDIX OR ADDITION ADJOYNING unto the former Treatise of the Supper Certain principall arguments of the Consubstantiaries against the sincere doctrine of the Lords Supper and the Sacramentaries as they call them together with a refutation of them 1. THe errours of the Sacramentaries say they are that there are but bare signes and symboles only in the Supper Ans We teach that the things signified are together with the signes in the right use exhibited and communicated albeit not corporally but in such sort as is agreeable unto Sacraments 2. The Sacramentaries say that Christ is present only according to his power and efficacie Ans We teach that he is present and united with us by the holy Ghost albeit his body be far absent from us like as whole Christ also is present with his ministery though diversly according to the one nature 3. The Sacramentaries say they affirm that an imaginary figurative or spirituall body of Christ is present not his essentiall body Ans We never spake of an imaginary body but of the true flesh of Christ which is present with us although it remain in heaven Moreover we say that we receive the bread and body but both after a manner proper to each 4. The Sacramentaries say they affirm that the true body of Christ which hung on the crosse and his very bloud which was shed for us is distributed and is spiritually received of those only who are worthy receivers as for the unworthy they receive nothing besides the bare signes unto their condemnation Ans All this we grant as being agreeing to the word of God the nature of sacraments the analogie of faith and the communion of the faithfull Certaine arguments of the Consubstantiaries whereby they goe about to overthrow our doctrine of the Lords Supper together with the refutation of them 1. THe words of the institution are open and plain This is my body This is my bloud Ans They alledge these words against themselves for they say That the body of Christ is received really in under with the bread when Christ saith that the very bread is the body Wherefore they doe a double injury unto the Church First while they thrust upon the Church their own words for Christs Secondly while they imagine that the Church perceiveth not these speeches to be divers In the bread is my body and The bread is my body They accuse Christ also for a liar for they deny that the bread is his body but that his body is in the bread Let them look therefore unto it how they will answer Christ at the last judgment for this blasphemy and reproach The Papists also do more retain the very words of Christ But these retain not the words but follow the sense and meaning Wee must see therefore which part followeth it Ours shall be proved in the end Repl. Christ addeth an exposition of his mind Which is given for you and Which is shed for you Ans First this is a begging of that which is in question for they take as granted that the bread is properly called the body which yet lieth upon them to prove for it is a sacramentall manner of speaking Secondly we return their own reason upon them by inverting it thus The body of Christ properly so called was given for us But the bread was not given for us Therefore the bread is not the body properly so called Likewise as the bread is the body broken so the breaking of the bread is the breaking of the body But the breaking of the body is the crucifying thereof Therefore the bread broken is but sacramentally and by representation the body broken 2. They reason from the authour who said it and is true Ans This is also a begging of that which is in question They must prove that Christ said his body was in under with the bread And further a man may speak figuratively and yet speak perspicuously and plainly Repl. He is also omnipotent therefore he is able to be every-where and so in the bread Ans Albeit he were able to bring to passe that two flat repugnant things should be true together yet will hee not do it Again God is not able to work contradictories or things flat repugnant because he is true Now to will those things which are contradictory argueth a lyar Wherefore we deny not the truth and omnipotency of God but these mens lies nay rather we defend Gods truth affirming that God doth that which he spake But they oppugne it making contrary wils to be in God Repl. Christs body hath many prerogatives not agreeable to our bodies as that he was born of a Virgin walked on the sea was at one time and together in the grave in hell and in paradise and passed thorow the gates when they were fast shut Ans These examples are partly not matches and partly false For this may agree unto a creature to walk on the waters as it did to Peter to passe thorow the gates shut as it is agreeable to the nature of a spirit Again these examples are not matches nor of the same quality with that which is in question because these do not imply a contradiction For when he is said to be born of a Virgin he is not said withall not to be born of a Virgin But to be both finite and infinite as they will have Christs body who consubstantiate it with the bread these imply a contradiction Now it is false that they say that he passed thorow the gates shut
or Crowne of any Countrey when wee intimate and signifie thereby the Kingdome of that Countrey Wherefore Paul saith 1 Tim. 3.15 1 Cor. 4.1 The Church is the house of the living God The Ministers of the Church are Gods Stewards For look what a faithfull Steward is in his Masters house ordering all things at his Masters beck the same a faithfull Minister is in Gods Church Wherefore the denouncing of Gods will in his Church is executed by the Ministers as the Stewards in his name God himself is authour of this Ministry who gave this power and priviledge to his Church and intituled it by the name of the Keys saying unto Peter I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven that is the office or power of shutting and opening the Kingdome of God and unto all his Disciples Whatsoever yee binde on earth shall be bound in heaven Mat. 18.18 and whatsoever yee loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven So then the Keyes are that power of opening and shutting binding and loosing and are called Keyes from the efficacy of this power For the Church verily by the Word of God in Christs name whose place the Ministers supply doth open and shut heaven binde and loose men and the holy Ghost workes powerfully by the Word John 20.23 as Christ promised Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained Now the chiefe and principall parts of this power of the Keyes are two The preaching of the Gospel Two parts of the power of the Keyes or Ministery of the Word and Church judgement which is called also spirituall Discipline or Jurisdiction whereunto Excommunication belongeth With either of these two parts the Church shutteth and openeth bindeth and looseth By the preaching of the Word it shutteth and bindeth when it denounceth to Hypocrites and Infidels Gods wrath and eternal damnation untill they repent and it openeth and looseth when it preacheth to the faithfull and penitent remission of sinnes and Gods favour through Christ By Ecclesiasticall judgement it shutteth and bindeth when it excommunicateth outragious and refractary or stubborne persons that is excludeth them from the communion of the Sacraments the Church and Kingdom of God Againe it openeth and looseth thereby when it receiveth the same persons upon their repentance as members of Christ and his Church Here we are to observe a difference in the order of these two parts For in the preaching of the Gospel the Keyes doe first loose and afterwards binde but in Ecclesiasticall discipline they first binde and afterwards loose Againe in the former they bind and loose the same or divers parties in the latter they binde and loose the same persons only Now What Excommunication is Excommunication is the banishing of a grievous transgressour or an open ungodly obstinate person from the fellowship of the faithfull by the judgement of the Elders or Chief men and by the consent of the whole Church exercised and executed in the name and authority of Christ and of the holy Ghost to the end that the offender being put to shame may repent and scandals in the Church may be prevented This exclusion or exile is not only from the Sacraments but even from the whole communion of the faithfull whereunto the obstinate pertain not at all Two sorts of Excommunication It is two-fold Internall which concerneth God only and Externall which belongeth to the Church The internall excommunication is manifested to men on earth by the externall and the externall is ratified in heaven by the internall according to Christs promise Whatsoever ye bind on earth Mat. 18.18 shall be bound in heaven 2. Whether Ecclesiasticall Discipline and Excommunication be necessary in the Church COncerning the Ministery of the Word there is no doubt but all the Prophets Christ and the Apostles have preached and whereas Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction hath a necessary co-herence with the Ministery of Gods Word it is not to be doubted thereof inasmuch as God himself and Christ and the Apostle Paul have both by precepts and practice confirmed and established it Mat. 18 15. 2 Thes 3.14 1 Cor. 5.1 1 Tim. 1.20 And verily if no Territory no City can stand without discipline lawes and punishment the Church also which is the House of the living God hath need of some spirituall policy and discipline though it much differ from civill Jurisdiction Church-discipline therefore is necessary 1. In respect of Gods generall commandement of preventing the profanation of his Sacraments both in the Old and New Testament In the Old Testament God would not that the rebellious should be reputed so much as members of his people but would have them cut off much lesse would he indure that they should be admitted to his Sacraments Num. 15.30 31. The person that dothought presumptuously whether born in the land or a stranger the same blasphemeth the Lord Therefore that person shall be cut off from among his people Because hee hath despised the Word of the Lord and hath broken his commandement that person shall be utterly cut off God would that all should come unto the Passeover that is all the members of his people but the rebellious and obstinate breakers of his Covenant he utterly disclaimed and renounced from being members of his people therefore hee permitted them not to come thereunto That man that will doe presumptuously Deut. 17.11 not harkening unto the Priest that standeth before the Lord thy God to minister there or unto the Judge that man shall dye and thou shalt take away evill from Israel By these two places God will have those cut off which are rebellious against his law and that even from the civill state and Common-wealth neither doth he permit them to be any members of his people much lesse then will he have them to be accounted members of his visible Church and admitted to the Sacraments The civill or judiciall law indeed is taken away as also are the ceremonies but that especiall difference between the Citizens of the Church and others is not taken away In the first of Esay is a whole Sermon against the wicked which offered sacrifices unto God and there God will not that they should sacrifice unto him therefore now also he will not that such men be admitted to the Sacraments Bring no more oblations saith God in vaine Object God will that all should celebrate the Passeover Therefore here-hence hee excluded not the wicked Ans God will that all celebrate his Passeover that is all such as he will have accounted for members of his Church and people not the obstinate whom hee commanded to be sequestred from his congregation Againe Esay 66. he detesteth such as persist in their wickednesse and yet offer sacrifices unto him Hee that killeth a bullocks is as if he slew a man hee that sacrificeth a sheep Esay 66.3 as if he cut off a dogges necke hee that offereth
for the converted and unconverted or such as were yet to be converted much more shall this likewise be spoken of his visible Word namely of the Sacraments which were ordained and instituted for the converted only 14. Open Infidels wicked ones and blasphemers ought not to be baptised For they ought not to be baptised who beleeve not with their whole heart Wherefore Philip saith to the Eunuch If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou mayest be baptised Acts 8.37 Mat. 3. â— So John also baptised none but such as confessed their sins Now if blasphemers and unbeleevers are not to be baptised it followeth that they are to be shut out of the Church and not to be admitted to the receiving of the Sacraments They who ought not to be baptised neither ought they to be admitted unto the Supper for there is one and the same reason in both 15. They who are not as yet baptised are not to be admitted unto the Supper but to them who forsake their Baptisme Baptisme is no Baptisme according to that of the Apostle If thou be a transgressor of the law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Rom. 1.25 that is if thou persevere in thy transgression without repentance Therefore they who forsake their Baptisme are not to be admitted unto the Supper Obj. Then they who forsake their baptisme are also to be baptised after their receiving into the Church Ans Their receiving into the Church by baptisme is firme and in force to them that repent without any iteration of the signe But seeing baptisme is an entrance into the Church they who forsake it are not in the Church and therefore as long as they continue such they are not to be admitted either into the Church or unto the Supper 16. Vnto whom the promise of grace doth not belong unto them the signe of grace ought not to be extended otherwise the Church should deale corruptly admitting them whom God excludeth and should be diverse and disagreeing from her selfe for she should absolve them by the visible word whom she condemned by the audible word Wherefore the wicked and blasphemous whom God hath rejected and deprived of his grace are not to be admitted unto the Sacraments which are the signes of Gods grace 17. The institution of the Sacraments or the condition which must be observed in coming to the Sacraments requireth faith and repentance Therefore they who shew not repentance ought not to be admitted This argument followeth by a counter-position They which have repentance and faith are to be admitted Therefore they which have not repentance and faith are not to be admitted 3. To whom the power of the Keyes is committed against whom and in what order to be used UNto whom the declaration and denouncing of Gods Word is committed to them also is committed the power of the Keyes The denouncing and publishing the anger and favour of God which is performed in the preaching of the Gospel is committed unto the Ministers For the preaching of the Gospel is committed to them alone But that denouncing which is exercised in Church discipline belongeth to the whole Church For unto the whole Church doth discipline and spirituall jurisdiction belong Now the denouncing and declaration which is used in the ministery of Gods word is done after another manner than in the Church discipline In the ministery of the word the anger of God the word going before is by every Pastour alone or Minister of the word privately denounced against all ungodly unbeleeving and unrepenting persons namely that they are exiled from the Kingdome of Christ as long as they repent not neither live according to the prescript rule of the Gospel And againe if they repent the grace and favour of God and remission of sinnes is by the same Pastours and Ministers signified and declared out of the Word of God unto them How the Ministers of the word doe absolve and condemne Object Then have men power to condemne Ans They have ministeriall power that is the charge and function of denouncing unto men according to Gods Word that God remitteth or not remitteth their sins And this is done two waies First and in generall when in the preaching of the Gospel they declare That all beleevers are saved and that all unbeleevers are condemned Secondly when as they exercise this function of declaring Gods will privately unto particular men and towards every one in severall and when remission of sins is promised to some certain person repenting and when likewise the anger and displeasure of God is denounced against any one person not repenting as long as he continueth in that minde So Peter said to Simon Magus Acts 8.23 Thou hast neither part nor fellowship in this businesse The same is to be said in particular to every one as often as need requireth neither must we do it at our own pleasure but according to the word of God And this is the power of the Keyes granted unto the Pastours and annexed unto the Ministery of the word But to execute this sentence declared belongeth to God alone In Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction or Church-judgement the denouncing of the favour and wrath of God is not done by any privately but by the whole Church or in the name of the whole Church by such as are deputed thereunto by the common consent of all And this denouncing is used for some certain causes and towards some certain persons having also companying it a debarring and excluding from the use of the Sacraments when need requireth The persons who are to be excommunicated Now Who are to be excommunicated is known sufficiently by that which hath been said before namely such as either deny some Article of faith or shew that they will not repent or submit not themselves to the will of God according to his commandements neither make any doubt of persisting stubbornly in manifest wickednesse All such are not to be admitted into the Church or if they have been admitted into the Church in baptisme yet wee must not goe forward in offering them the Lords Supper The order how they are to be excommunicated That Order is to be observed in executing the office of the Keyes which Christ himselfe Matth. 18. hath set downe When a man hath committed some private trespasse he must first be courteously admonished by one according to the commandement of Christ Mat. 18.15 If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between him and thee alone if hee heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother Moreover if being admonished by one he doth not yet repent he must be againe privately admonished by thee taking one or two with thee And such admonitions must be done according to Gods word and with signification of good will towards the offender and that not but for causes just weighty and necessary And if neither so admonished by one or two hee repent hee is to be corrected by the whole Church Which also Christ
hath commanded If hee will not vouchsafe to heare them tell it unto the Church Now if a man transgress publikely by offending of the whole Church he must also publikely be corrected by the Church according as his trespasse is If neither yet he will repent being admonished and chastised by the Church whether it be he that committed a private trespasse or he that committed a publick offence at length excommunication must be inflicted by the Church as the extreme and last remedy to correct men obstinate and impenitent even as also Christ himself commandeth in these words next following the place before alledged If he refuse to heare the Church also let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican In these words Christ expresly commandeth all whosoever being after this sort admonished by the Church will not repent to be by the common consent of the Church excommunicated untill they repent This then is the lawfull course of reclaiming such as goe aside and refractary persons in Christs Church if the degrees prescribed be observed in the execution The degrees prescribed are foure 1. A brotherly private admonition 2. An admonition by many 3. An admonition by the Church 4. The publike deceee and sentence of the Church The first and second degree take place in private offences the third in notorious and grievous publike crimes or scandals the fourth in a case of contumacy in which only the Church proceedeth to excommunication reputing the obstinate party for an Heathen and Publican that is for an aliant and stranger from the Church and Kingdom of God untill he repent Wherefore necessarily before excommunication first goeth a knowledge of some slip or errour and a knowledge of obstinacy or stubbornesse If then any man become a Papist or an Arrian or a Davidian or an Apostata in any other kind he must not be reputed a member of the Church though himselfe professe that hee is and desire to continue therein unlesse he abjure and detest his errour and live according to the doctrine of the Gospel The reason is because God will have his Church separated from all other Sects and limbes of the Divell but they who reverse their oath made in Baptisme are limbes of the Divell Therefore they are to be exiled the Church yea though they professe themselves Christians For in deeds they deny what they professe in words and therefore it is evident that they lye and dissemble seeing faith and a Christian life cannot be dis-joyned and they who separate them mocke God and his Church Now an Apostata is not such an one as sometimes Who is an Apostata or oftentimes offendeth in life and doctrine and repenteth againe but such an one as who being apparently convicted of open errours and out-rages refuseth to desist from them Howbeit if any professe repentance and make outward shew thereof though inwardly he be an hypocrite the Church is bound to admit such an one untill he bewray himself For the Church may not judge of things secret and hidden 3. What are the ends of the Ecclesiasticall discipline and what abuses are therein to be avoided CHrist hath given to his Church the power of Excommunication not for the destruction of the sinner which is to be excommunicated but for his edification and salvation Wherefore the end of this discipline is not to establish the soveraignty and tyranny of the Ministers The Kings of the Gentiles reign over them Luke 22.25 but ye shall not be so The Ministers themselves must most of all be subject to this discipline and with this bridle they are specially contained within the bounds of their vocation because the Keyes belong not to Ministers alone but to the whole Church Much lesse is this the end of Ecclesiasticall discipline that wretched sinners should be vexed oppressed The ends and uses of Excommunication and driven to desperation these are the slanders of the enemies of this discipline but the true ends are those which the Apostle delivereth and sheweth 1. That the rebellious by this means disgraced and terrified may bethinke themselves and repent Let such a man be delivered unto Sathan 1 Cor. 5.5 for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus 2. Lest other Christians by the example and conversation of wicked ones should be corrupted For one scabbed sheep unlesse he be cured or excluded may infect the whole flock and a litle leaven leaveneth the whole lump Your rejoycing is not good 1 Cor. 5.6 know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 3. That others may be put in feare of offending Them that sin rebuke openly that the rest may feare 1 Tim. 1.20 4. That the Church be not defaced with scandals and to avoid the profanation of the Sacraments and Gods anger consequent thereon Purge out therefore the old leaven 1 Cor. 5.7 that yee may be a new lump as yee are unleavened For Christ our Passeover is sacrificed for us These then are the ends and uses of Ecclesiasticall discipline or excommunication The abuses that are to be avoided in Excommunication are 1. That the degrees of admonition be not neglected The abuses of it and that we begin not preposterously from the last but from the first First therefore let private admonition take place and let him be gently and courteously admonished which hath offended and let the admonition be a detecting and reproofe of his errour out of Gods Word and an exhortation to amendment 2. Let it be done in such sort as it ought that is according to Gods Word with signification of our brotherly love and desire of succouring them that erre and that to their salvation For God will not execute anothers sentence but his owne Therefore our offending brother must not presently be reckoned for an enemy or aliant from the Church but be admonished as a brother according to that of the Apostle Yet count him not as an enemy 2 Thes 3.15 but admonish him as a brother 3. Let it be done on just weighty and necessary causes and not on wrong doubtfull and causes of no importance Wee may not proceed on every suspicion to Excommunication but upon urgent necessity as Physicians who come not to lancing untill meere necessity inforce them Now this necessity is then when errours against the foundation of faith and open out rages are obstinately maintained and the whole congregation or some parties thereof are indangered 4. The cause must with circumspection be weighed by all the Elders the decision and judgement approved of the whole Church it may not be managed by any severall mans private authority or swayed by the Minister alone For this power is not appropriated by Christ to some few or to the Ministers onely howsoever the execution be devolved by the Church to a few or to the Minister alone but to the whole Church If hee will not vouchsafe to heare them and others
tell it unto the Church Mat. 18.17 Luke 22.25 26. The Kings of the Gentiles reign over them but ye shall not be so Wherefore the consent and decree of the Church is to be expected 1. Because of Gods expresse commandement to this purpose 2. That no man be injured 3. That the processe may be better authorised 4. That the Ministery of the Church grow not unto an Oligarchy or a Papisticall soveraignity of some few persons 5. That the condemnation of the rebellious may be the more just The last abuse to be prevented by Excommunication is 5. That we kindle no schismes not give occasion of scandall and offence in the Church whilst good men see many at variance between themselves that grievous evils follow one another on the head and that the Church is divided These evils if the Ministers see or feare they may not proceed but warne and exhort both privately and publikely If they profit nothing hereby they are held excused Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Mat. 5.6 for they shall be filled Others shall give an account of their obstinacy 5. How the power of the Keyes committed to the Church differeth from the Civill power THe differences are many and manifest 1. Ecclesiasticall discipline is executed by the Church the civill power by the Judge or Magistrate 2. In the civill state judgement is exercised according to civill and positive lawes in the Church judgement proceedeth according to Gods Lawes and Word 3. The power of the Keyes committed unto the Church dependeth on Gods Word and the Church exerciseth her authority by the Word when it denounceth the anger and wrath of God against Infidels and unrepentant persons and punisheth the obstinate with the Word only yet so as that this punishment pierceth even unto their consciences the civill power is armed with the Sword and punisheth the obstinate with corporall punishments only 4. The judgement of the Church hath degrees of admonition and if repentance interpose it selfe it proceedeth not to punishment the civill judgement and the Magistrate proceeds to punishment though the offender repent 5. The end and purpose of the Church is that hee which hath offended should repent and be saved for ever the end and purpose of the Magistrate is that the offender be punished and so peace and externall order and discipline be maintained in the Common-wealth 6. As the Church proceedeth against refractary and obstinate persons only so it is bound to reverse and retract her judgement and punishment if there come repentance but the Magistrate when he hath once punished is not bound to recall his judgment and punishment neither is hee able sometimes to revoke and repeale it The Thiefe repenteth on the Crosse and is received of Christ into Paradise neverthelesse the Magistrate goeth on to execute this penalty adjudged unto him and putteth him out of the Common-wealth So oftentimes the discipline of the Church hath place where there is no place for civill judgement as when the Church casteth out of her congregation the impenitent and accounteth them no more for her members whom notwithstanding the civill Magistrate tolerateth And contrariwise the civill government oft-times exileth those whom the Church receiveth as when the Magistrate punisheth Adulterers Robbers Theeves and doth no more reckon them for members of the Common-wealth whether they repent or continue obstinate whom yet the Church if they repent abandoneth not but receiveth Wherefore the difference of the Ecclesiasticall and civill power is apparent and manifest There remaine objections of the Adversaries of Ecclesiasticall Discipline whereunto wee will in few words make answer Object 1. The charge and office of the Keyes is no where commanded Therefore it is not to be ordained in the Church and by consequent no man ought to be excluded from the Sacrament Ans The Antecedenc is false because frequently in Scripture manifest testimonies of this charge and commission are extant Matth. 16.19 I will give unto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heaven and whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth shall be bound in heaven Here in plain words is expressed the power of the keyes committed to all ministers of the word Moreover what this office or charge of the keyes committed to the Church is and how the Church must discharge this charge and function Christ likewise plainly advertiseth and declareth If he will not vouchsafe to hear them tell it to the Church Mat. 18.17 1â— and if he refuse to hear the Church also let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican Verily I say unto you Whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven These things given thus in precept by Christ Paul also doth in the thing it selfe confirm 1 Cor. 5.1 5. 11.20 Let such a one be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus When yee come together into one place this is not to eat the Lords Supper 2 Thes 3.14 If any man obey not your savings note him by a letter and have no company with him that he may be ashamed Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I have delivered unto Sathan 1 Tim. 1.20 that they may learn not to blaspheme In the Prophets also are manifest testimonies in which this is apparent to have been commanded by God Isa 1.11 What have I to do with the multitude of your sacrifices saith the Lord I am full of the burnt offerings of rams and of the fat of fed beasts and I desire not the bloud of bullocks nor of lambs nor of goats Isa 66.3 Hee that killeth a bullocke is as if he slew a man he that sacrificeth a sheep as if he cut off a dogs neck he that offereth an oblation as if he offered swines blond he that remembreth incense as if he blessed an idol I spake not unto your fathers nor commanded them Jerem. 7.22 when I brought them out of the land of Egypt concerning burnt-offerings and sacrifices Psal 30.16 Unto the wicked said God What hast thou to doe to declare mine ordinances that thou shouldst take my covenant in thy mouth Wherefore Christ also saith Matth. 5.24 Leave there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift There are other places also of Scripture besides these where it is commanded that all professed wicked persons be excluded from the Church and the use of the sacraments as wheresoever is reprehended the unlawfull use of the sacraments Likewise wheresoever the Ministers are commanded to receive only such for members of the Church as professe faith and repentance Rep. God indeed forbiddeth the ungodly to come unto the Sacraments but he willeth not that the Church should forbid them Ans What God forbiddeth to have done in the Church
that will he have to be avoided by the discipline of the Church and that God hath willed the Church to forbid and exclude professed ungodly persons is manifestly proved by the fore-alledged places Obj. 2. Men are not able to discern the worthy from the unworthy they cannot know who truly repent and who persist in pietie neither can they cast a man into hell Therefore that judgment is not committed unto the Church whereby the godly may be distinguished from the ungodly Ans The Church doth not judge of such as are hidden or secret but of those that are manifest namely of those who shew themselves in outward life and profession and this she doth when concerning such she subscribeth to the judgement of God that is when she judgeth of them according to the prescript of Gods word as when out of the word of God she pronounceth the obstinate to be condemned as long as they continue such and when out of the word of God she absolveth them which shew repentance But to discern from others such as are close and hidden as the Church is not able so neither doth she take it upon her Object 3. Christ saith in the parable of tares Let both grow together untill the harvest Matth. 13.30 Therefore none ought to be excluded Ans 1. Christ speaketh there of hypocrites who cannot be discerned alwayes from the true servers of God Therefore his meaning is that hypocrites ought not to be cut off or separated from the Church as whom wee know not to be such but that the Angels shall do this at the last day 2. Christ distinguisheth there the office of the Magistrate and of Ministers Let them grow that is put not to death any which are estranged from the Church For the Ministers may not use corporall force against any man as may the Magistrate Now if this difference be put the difference which is between the Church and the kingdome of the divell shall not be taken away Object 4. Men are to be forced and compelled unto good works The use of the Sacraments is a good work Therefore they are to be forced and compelled to the use of the Sacraments Ans 1. The Minor is not true except it be understood of that use which is celebrated by the faithfull otherwise when unbeleevers use the Sacraments their use is no good work The use of the Sacraments is a good work when good morall works go before this use and then is it truly called the use of the Sacraments otherwise it is rather an abuse and profaning of the Sacraments For when the wicked take the Sacraments they abuse them whence it is that Christ expresly dehorteth the wicked from this good work when as he saith Leave there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way 2. The Major proposition is to be distinguished Men are to be compelled unto good works but in their order so that there goe before an enforcing to morall works and then follow after an enforcing to ceremoniall works Luke 14.23 and so is that to be understood which Christ saith Compell them to come in It they thus urge the argument Good works are not to be forbidden The use of the Sacrament is a good work Therefore not to be forbidden If I say they thus argue we grant them their Conclusion fo we forbid not the use but the abuse Rep. 1. God would that all should celebrate the passeover numb 15.30 Ans All Not not orious wicked ones but such as were members of his people and ought to be tolerated in a civill society but concerning obstinate persons there was a commandement that they should be taken from amidst the congregation Rep. 2. Yet neverthelesse many evils accompany this use and are therein committed Ans These evils are done by them that hinder and will not follow this good use not by them that exhort thereunto yet Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Mat. 5.6 that is which desire the performance of that which is good which if it be not practised it is not their fault And we may not doe evill or omit those good things which God commandeth that good may come thereof only let us do our duty and leave the event unto God If that which is good be not put in practice by others yet our conscience is cleer and we have discharged our selves Object 5. We have not examples of this exeluding The Prophets Apostles and John excluded none nay John baptised a generation of vipers Therefore our Ministers may not exclude any from the sacraments Ans The Prophets albeit they could not exclude the wicked from the sacrifices and sacraments yet they condemned that wickednesse of theirs in approaching thither and made oftentimes long sermons bot against the wicked who did approach and against the Church which admitted them unto the sacrifices But that the Apostles did exclude Paul alone doth sufficiently shew by his example as we saw before in that he commanded the incestuous person to be delivered unto Sathan Mark 1.3 Luke â— 3 and to be cast out of the Church and John baptised them only who promised faith and repentance he baptised a generation of vipers when they did repent Wherefore although they were a viperous brood whom John baptised yet were they not any longer vipers when they were baptised for John baptised none but such as confessed their sins as also he preached the baptisme of repentance for the remission of sins and required of them whom he baptised that they should bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life Object 6. If they are to be admitted unto the sacraments which professe faith and repentance and the unbeleevers and wicked are to be excluded the same shall be done after the same manner as it was done by John But John by himself alone admitted them who professed faith and repentance unto baptism and he alone also rejected the impenitent Therefore it shall be lawfull for one Minister alone either to admit them who professe the doctrine and repentance or to reject the obstinate Ans The reason is not alike For John was endued with a propheticall and apostolick authority which our Ministers have not Again at that time the gathering of the new Church was respected and not the excluding of them who were in the Church and had revolted from it Certain Arguments assoyled whereby some in a publick disputation held in Heidelberge An. 1568. June to D. Peter Boquine being Moderator and M. George Withers English-man the Respondent endeavoured to abolish Ecclesiasticall Discipline which Arguments with their Solutions were taken word by word from the mouth of D. Ursine at the repetition of this disputation the next day privately made in Colleg. Sapient The THESES proposed concerning Church Discipline were these two 1. To the sincere preaching of the word and lawfull administration of the Sacraments is required an office or power of Government in the Church 2. This office I thus interpret That
the Ministers with the Seniory should have and should exercise a power of convicting reproving excommunicating and executing any other point of Ecclesiasticall discipline on any offenders whatsoever even on Princes themselves 1. WHere the Word and Sacraments are rightly to be administred there must the authority of discipline be established But in the Primitive Church and at this day in well ordered Churches the authority of discipline is not established Therefore the Word and Sacraments are not rightly there administred But absurd were it so to say Therefore abjurd also to impose a necessity of discipline on the Church Ans These words To be rightly administred are doubtfull and have a diverse meaning 1. To administer rightly signifieth so to administer as that the administration wholly agree with the prescript of the Lord. 2. It signifieth To administer not according to the right perfect and exact observing of it but so that the administration be pleasing to God and profitable for the salvation of the Church In this whole world the Sacraments are not rightly administred according to the former signification but according to the later signification they are For albeit some blemishes by reason of the Churches weaknesse and imbecillity cannot be corrected and amended on a sudden yet the administration may please God and profit the Church albeit we are neverthelesse to acknowledge and bewail the defects for Mat. 5.6 Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Except these things be granted there will be no pure Church in the world We may seem now to have sufficiently assoyled this objection but yet further also we deny the Minor For the authority of discipline was and continued in the Primitive Church and shall also continue in an ill ordered Church but with great abuse as amongst the Papists Repl. In our Churches and in the Helvetian Churches excommunication is not in force Therefore the Minor of the former objection is true Ans Although in some Churches it be not exercised yet is it not then ill exercised but the Minor is neverthelesse infringed because in those Churches the Word and the Sacraments are rightly administred according to the other signification whereof we spake before Here Ursine alledged a saying out of Chrysostome Chrysostome saith If any wicked person come unto the Lords Table give not unto him the Lords Sacrament the body and bloud of the Lord if he will not beleeve signifie it unto me I will rather lose my life then I will admit him Excommunication therefore was in force and was exercised in the Church many hundred yeers after Christ Object 2. That doctrine which hath neither Gods word nor approved examples Mat. 18.17 is not to be thrust upon the Church But this doctrine hath neither of these 1 Cor. 5.5 1 Tim. 1 20. Therefore it is not to be thrust upon the Church Ans It hath the word for it If he refuse to hear the Church let him be unto thee as an heathen man It hath approved examples Let such a one be delivered unto Sathan And Whom I have delivered unto Sathan Objections against the Word or Scriptures alledged for proofe of Seniory and Excommunication REpl No mention is made of the Seniory or of Excommunication in the place Mat. 18. Therefore this Scripture proveth nothing Ans I deny the Antecedent For although there be not the formall words yet the thing it self is contained in them For the Seniory is intimated in these words Tell it to the Church and Excommunication in these Let him be unto thee as an heathen or publican Rep. 2. The Church is not the Seniory That by the name of the Church is meant the Seniorie But Christ commandeth that signification be given to the Church and that admonition be given by the Church therefore not by the Seniory Ans I deny the Major albeit the whole reason notwithstanding may be granted namely that Christ understandeth not the Seniory but taketh properly the name of the Church both of the Jewish before Christ and of the Christian after Christ But there must be notwithstanding some order of the jurisdiction of the Church some must be appointed and ordained by the Church to oversee and direct mens actions else will there be a confusion of all things We cannot observe that which Christ saith without defining of circumstances Therefore by the Church is comprehended the Seniory and by consequent it is understood of a Councell or assembly of Governours Repl. 3. It is true indeed that signification cannot be given to the whole Church but to the Councell or assembly of Governours which yet is civill so that the meaning is Tell the Church that is the Senate of the City Ans Now then they confesse that it cannot be signified to the whole Church but to some Councell or assembly of Governours which yet must be civill not ecclesiasticall The question then is whether Christs words are to be understood of a civill Councell and assembly They prove therefore that this Councel is civill thus That Councell which punisheth with corporall punishment is civill The Councell which gave Paul power to put Christians to death punisheth with corporall punishment Therefore it was civill Ans That Councell which punisheth so according to right is civill but they who gave that power to Paul did it wrongfully because they had not that right and authority but usurped it Which also is to be thought of their putting Stephen to death because it was done tumultuously and further the Priests themselves were consenting to it but unjustly Rep. 4. S. Austin saith John 18.31 Tract 114. in Joh. that the Jewes did lie when they said It is not lawfull for us to put any man to death Ans The words of Austin are these Did they not put him to death whom they yeelded up to be put to death But we must understand that they meant they might not put any to death because of the solemnity of the day which they began now to celebrate Ye false Israelites are ye so hard hearted Have ye so lost all sense through your over-much malice that you think your selves undefiled from the bloud of the innocent because ye delivered him to another to be slain Therefore Austin saith not that they lied but only saith that they did that neverthelesse which they said was not lawfull for them to doe Rep. 5. S. Chrysostome also saith In Mat. Hom. 83. It is not lawfull for us that is because of the feast approaching Ans This is not true with the good leave of S. Chrysostome be it spoken because it is witnessed by their stories that their civill jurisdiction and lawes were taken from them by Herod the Great Lib. 4. Antiq. c. 8. and Josephus writeth that the whole Councell was put to death by him and Hyrcanus one Sameas only excepted Therefore the Jews in effect say this unto Pilate Thou hast the power of the sword it is not lawfull for us to put any man to
death which thing Pilate also himself confirmeth saying Joh. 19.10 Knowest thou not that I have power to crucifie thee and have power to loose thee Repl. 6. It is said in the Gospel Take ye him and judge him after your own law Ans He meaneth the law of Moses as if he should say If he be a blasphemer stone him to death you have my good leave and warrant Repl. 7. Josephus saith That their lawes were granted unto them by Claudius Ans Then before-time they had them not Moreover Claudius is said in this sense to have granted them their lawes because hee permitted them to observe their own lawes and rites in religion Joseph lib. 19. Antiq. cap. 5. I will saith Claudius the Emperour that their lawes be no longer infringed through my predecessour Caius his folly but by the publication of this my Edict that other of Caius be repealed and they have free liberty to persist in the ancient religion of their Fathers Repl. 8. Their Councell was taken away by Herod the Great Therefore before time they had civill jurisdiction and at that time when Christ commanded to signifie it unto the Councell they had none but the civill Wherefore by consequent it was to be signified to the civill Senate for that there was no councell but the Civill For in all there were three councels or assemblies 1. Of the whole kingdome as the high courts of Parliament in England 2. A lesse councell which was the Senate of the city of Jerusalem and that was civill and ecclesiasticall 3. The Triumviri All these were civill The Councell then was civill Christ sendeth to the councell Therefore to the civill Senate Ans 1. By retortion If the Jews lost their civill Jurisdiction under Herod the Great then they had it not in Christs time for it is cleere that Herod the Great died before Christ began to teach Ans 2. The councell was civill but not only civill for it had also Ecclesiasticall power because it handled and decided matters of religion It consisted of Pharisees and Scribes of Divines and Lawyers For they had morall and judiciall lawes The lesse Councell therefore whereof Christ speaketh was not meerely Civill but Ecclesiasticall also Now then the question is Whether Christ commanded to tell the Councell as it is Civill or as it is Ecclesiasticall That he will have it signified unto the Councell as it is Ecclesiasticall we prove out of the text 1. Because we are commanded to account the excommunicated person for an heathen and publican that is for an alien from Christs Kingdome Now to pronounce a man to be a Publican and an alien from Christs kingdome belongeth unto the Ecclesiasticall Magistrate not unto the Civill because a publican and an heathen may be a member of the City but not of the Church of Christ 2. Christ addeth Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven Here Christ meeteth with an objection For the excommunicated person may object what doth this touch me Although the Church account me for an Infidell for a Heathen man and publican I wil notwithstanding in the mean season ear and drink Christ answereth therefore that this judgement shall not be frustrate or of no effect for I my selfe will be the executor of it Before he said I will give thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven Chap. 16. but there he speaketh of the common and generall authority of the Ministery here he speaketh namely and particularly of the Ministers authority in this case To bind loose therefore is not belonging unto the Civill Magistrate but unto the Church Thus farre concerning the first member That in the name of the Church mention is made of the Seniory Now as touching the other member that there is mention of Excommunication in those words Let him be unto thee as an heathen or publican The excommunication is contained in the place of Scripture before alledged Repl. 1. To be accounted for an Heathen man and To be excommunicated are not all one Therefore the word Excommunication is not contained here in words of like force Now the Antecedent is proved thus Let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican There he speakes not of the publique judgement of the Church but of the private judgement of each man Therefore he is not presently excommunicated by the whole Church who is accounted for an heathen by private men Ans Whom each in severall account for an heathen man him the whole Church so accounteth of Therefore he speaketh of the judgement of the Church Rep. 2. But it is not said there in the text whom the whole Church accounteth for an heathen man but He that heareth not the Church account him for a heathen man Therefore thou accountest him not so according to the Churches judgement but according to thine owne judgement Answ Well I account him so because he heareth not the Church But Not to heare the Church and To be a publican and estranged from the Church are not these all one But I adde another thing which admitteth lesse questioning He saith not onely to every private man but the whole Church For To thee and To the Church are of like force For when Christ commandeth that I account a man for a publican and a Heathen doth he in the meane time will that the Church account him for a Christian No because then he would have contrary judgements to be at once given of the same man Wherefore to be accounted of one for a publican is so to be accounted of all even of the whole Church and if that denunciation should not be done in speciall and particular no man should be accounted for a Publican But To be accounted of the Church for a publican and an heathen is to be excommunicated and to be out of the communion of the Church wherefore this later member standeth still that in the Scripture alledged mention is made of Excommunication and that it is committed to the Church Repl. 3. The wicked may be accounted for heathens and publicans without any Excommunication Therefore a publican and an excommunicate are not all one Ans I deny the Antecedent because To account one out of the communion of the Church and To excommunicate are all one Rep. 4. But we may account one that is think one in mind to be such a person Ans If he hear not the Church thou art to know not what the Church thinketh of him in mind but what they publikly determine of him whether thou maiest account him for an heathen and publican And furthermore Paul else-where forbids us to eat and drink with a wicked person 1 Cor. 5.11 but conversing with a wicked man cannot be avoided on the secret cogitation but on the publick determination of the Church therefore it is not a knowledge only in the mind Thirdly in the same place he saith Put away from among your selves that wicked man that
have not sorrowed signifieth ye have not been earnest in taking away that scandall which should be removed from you from you I say because in the end Paul saith Put away from your selves that wicked man Therefore these words That he might be put from among you signifie that he was to be cut off not by Sathan but by the Church Repl. Paul useth the same word of himselfe 2 Cor. 12.21 I shall * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bewaile many of them which have sinned already and have not repented c. Here to bewaile signifieth not to be carefull of removing a scandall from the Church Therefore neither in the former place Answ We answer out of the text In that place he saith If I come againe I will not spare 2 Cor. 13.1 Where he noteth the cause of this his griefe in that he is constrained to punish severely the obstinate that is in the end to excommunicate them out of the Church Object 4. The Apostle expoundeth himselfe that he did not enjoyne the Corinthians to excommunicate the incestuous person when he saith 2 Cor. 2.6 It is sufficient unto the same man that he was rebuked of many Therefore those words Account him for a Heathen and a Publican and Put him away from among you signifie onely a rebuking Answ This reason deceiveth by a fallacy of consequent because a generall rule is not builded upon an example For because here was need of rebuking only seeing the party repented it doth not therefore follow that alwaies the same only is required Repl. What they did that Paul commanded But they did only reprehend and rebuke Therefore Paul commanded them onely to reprehend him when he commanded them to put him away from among them and to deliver him up to Sathan Ans Paul commanded that they should reprehend him but not that only because he commanded also that they should reject him if he repented not But if he repented it should be sufficient to reprehend and rebuke him Wherefore it doth not follow They only reprehended him Therefore Paul commanded them only to reprehend him This is a true answer unto the former reply but there is another also cleere and manifest For the Greek word which the Apostle here useth signifieth not only reprehension and rebuking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but also that excommunication which is by words only And in this sense not onely it may but also must be taken because he saith So that now contrariwise yee ought rather to forgive him Therefore he was now excommunicated and not as yet received but to be received Neither was he only reprehended and rebuked but also cast out and rejected Matth. 18. And when also he saith Of many hereby is confirmed that by the name of the Church whereof Christ speaketh is not understood the common multitude but the chiefe Governours of the Church Againe For this cause did I write saith the Apostle that I might know the proofe of you whether you would be obedient in all things He praiseth them therefore because they obeyed Wherefore before repentance he forbiddeth That they company not together with the excommunicated person And further he also saith I pray you that you would confirme your love towards him The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we interpret to confirme signifieth by publike sentence to speake a thing So it is taken Galat. 5.15 A mans covenant when it is confirmed that is ratified by publike authority The Apostles meaning therefore here is that they should declare their love towards that man by publike testimony Therefore to forgive is to receive the excommunicated person into favour and that doth he often repeat Now there was also some space betweene the writing of the former and the later Epistle to the Corinthians Therefore he stood in the meane time excommunicated In the former Epistle Paul saith That he heareth that some wicked persons were among the flocke Them he willeth to be excommunicated And it is likely that the Corinthians obeyed this his commandment in excommunicating them and so wrote to Paul that they had obeyed him therein because in his second Epistle Chap. 2. he commendeth them and willeth them to receive againe the incestuous person upon repentance Object 5. Excommunication needeth no excuse but Paul excuseth himselfe for that he had commanded him to be delivered up to Sathan Therefore he commanded not that he should be excommunicated but enjoyned some more grievous penance Answ The Major is false because excommunication from the Church and Kingdome of Christ whereas it is a most grievous punishment it requireth a farre greater excuse than any bodily punishment Object 6. The Ministers cannot shut men out of the Kingdome of God Therefore Paul commandeth them no such matter Ans To the Antecedent we answer that they indeed cannot by their owne authority but they can in Christs name according to the Apostles direction When ye are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ Againe they cannot cast men out of Gods Kingdome but they both can and ought to denounce rejection unto such as God professeth in his word that he doth reject For to excommunicate is nothing else but by denouncing to obstinate offenders their rejection from God to subscribe unto Gods divine censure Now this the Church not onely can but ought also to doe Therefore Paul reprehended the Corinthians because they excommunicated not the incestuous adulterer but expected untill they were admonished hereof Therefore he reprehendeth them because they had swerved from the common rule that is performed not the known and ordinary office of the Church that according to the commandement they should account of him as of an heathen or publican Obj. 7. Paul commandeth that he should be delivered to Sathan for the destruction of the flesh But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 importing destruction signifieth every-where in Scripture violent death Therefore here in this place also is insinuated a miraculous slaying of the body by Sathan that the soule might be saved Ans It appeareth out of the circumstances that destruction here signifieth the mortifying of the old man for the opposition of the flesh and the spirit and the very phrase is most usuall with Paul in this sense The whole scope also of the matter ratifieth the same for he will that he should be delivered unto Sathan that the flesh may be mortified and the spirit saved that is that he may be converted in this life and saved in the life to come Therefore his meaning is not that he should be miraculously destroyed and deprived of life Rep. But no man can be delivered unto Sathan for his conversion or the mortification of the old man in him Ans It is true that this delivery and giving over to Sathan of it selfe worketh no such effect but by accident that is it is of Gods mercy that the elect are reformed by chastisements And in the same sense wherewith
and re-established by the Messias Ans The Major of this Syllogisme is not simply and universally true because there the Prophet indeed prophesieth of the kingdome of the Messias but not only thereof For withall he describeth the restitution of the ceremoniall worship in Judea which should be after the returne of the people out of the captivity of Babylon and should stand in force untill the coming of the Messias Wee deny also the Minor For in the alledged Prophecie not onely the restoring of the Jewish types is promised but under the description of the types the spirituall state and stateliness of the Church which should be under the kingdom of the Messias is shadowed and insinuated which state and statelinesse was to be begun in this life and to be perfected in the life to come Whereof good proofe may be made by these evident arguments Arguments to prove that under the typicall description before alledged the spirituall condition and estate of the Church is figured 1. The story of Esdras testifieth unto us that this restoring was not accomplished untill the coming of Christ and withall other Oracles also of the Prophets concerning the base and contemptible coming and kingdom of the Messias in this world suffer us not to beleeve that there shall be any such magnificent and pompous estate of the Church on earth as the Jewes dreame of no not after the coming of the Messias Wherefore that fore-mentioned restoring of Jerusalem that is the Church is either to be understood spiritually or of force we must grant this absurdity namely that this Prophecy never was nor shall be performed 2. That promise delivered by the Prophet The house of Israel shall no more defile mine holy Name neither they nor their Kings doth necessarily enforce a spirituall sense and meaning touching the perfection of the life to come Ezek. 43.7 For usuall and customable it is with the Prophets to unite the entry of Christs kingdom with the full and perfect establishment thereof Ezek. 47.1 3. Furthermore those waters issuing out of the Temple spoken of in the same Prophecy may not be interpreted to be elementary waters but shadow and represent unto us the plentifull effusion from heaven of the gifts of the holy Ghost in Christs kingdom 4. Lastly we Christians have for our Interpreter the Apostle S. John in his Revelation Chap. 21 22. where the spirituall and heavenly Jerusalem that is the glorified Church of the New Testament is desciphered in words and termes literally borrowed from this description of Ezekiel Wherefore this Prophecie maketh nought to prove the continuall observation of ceremonies in the kingdome of the Messias Object 3. The best and most just forme of government is alwaies to be followed But there can be none better or juster than that which God himselfe settled among his people the Jewes therefore that is to be followed and retained Answ Either the Major of this reason may be distinguished or the Minor denied with an exposition For that which in positive lawes that is such as define the circumstances of the duty of Magistrates and subjects and Citizens one towards another is in every place and at all times most just the same are Law makers to follow But in that forme of the Mosaicall government many things are applied to the state and condition of that Nation Region Time and Ceremoniall worship the observation whereof would now be neither just nor profitable because the causes for which those lawes should be given to the Jewes are taken away or changed as of giving a bill of divorce of marrying the widowes of their kinsmen Wherefore God will not that all Nations and ages be tyed unto those lawes An argument whereof is that even at that very time when he commanded these lawes to be observed hee bound not all Nations but only Abrahams posterity unto them and yet some that lived according to such civill laws of other Nations as were not wicked and ungodly did please him as Naaman the Syrian and whosoever of the Gentiles were converted who yet notwithstanding did not observe the ceremonies and civill lawes of the Jewes And Paul saith wee must obey not only those which governe according to Moses laws but also other Magistrates as the ordinance of God as long as they command nothing contrary to the commandements of God And himself also submitted himselfe to the Romane lawes when hee appealed unto Caesar Rom. 13.2 and when he said it was unlawfull to binde one uncondemned which was a Romane Furthermore if any man will hence conclude That seeing it is lawfull to use the Lawes of other Common-weales as the Athenian Romane and such like it is therefore much more lawfull and beseeming to imitate and follow the forme of that Common-wealth which was immediately ordered and constituted by God himselfe We easily grant that wise and discreet Magistrates and Law-givers may take as well thence as out of other governments if there be any thing convenient and agreeing with their subjects with whom and the time wherein they live so that all opinion of necessity be taken away that is so that it be not therefore commanded or retained because it was prescribed by Moses to the Jews but because there are good reasons wherefore now also it should be done so and if the causes be changed then that the liberty also of changing these lawes by publike authority be retained Neither yet is Moses law any whit impeached by this liberty of cleaving to it or leaving it and appointing other ordinances in place thereof sith in so doing we doe no more than cease to observe that which was never imposed on us How far forth the morall Law is abrogated Hitherto have we intreated of the abrogation of the Ceremoniall and Civill lawes Touching the morall law it is in some part abrogated by Christ and in some part not abrogated It is abrogated in respect of the faithfull two waies 1. As touching the curse of it 1. As touching the course of it Psal 143.2 so that it cannot condemne such as are justified by faith in Christ by reason of the merit of Christ imputed unto them or as touching justification because judgement is not given of us according to the Law but according to the Gospel John 3.36 For the judgement of the Law would condemne and cast us away whose dreadfull voice is Rom. 8.1 In thy sight shall no man living be justified But the judgement of the Gospel is He that beleeveth in the Son of God hath everlasting life This abrogation of the Law is the first and principall part of Christian liberty whereof it is said There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus Rom. 6.14 Ye are not under the law but under grace 2. As touching constraint 2. As touching constraint For now the Law doth not any more expresse and wrest obedience from us as a Tyrant or as a Master enforcing and constraining a
graven Images differ or are distinguished in matter or meaning for the first teacheth who is to be worshipped namely the alone true God the second sheweth how God is to be worshipped namely not by the inventions of men the first forbiddeth any other god besides the true God alone to be worshipped the second prohibiteth any other worship of that only true God then himselfe hath commanded Therefore they are diverse and distinct Commandements So of the contrary the Commandements touching concupiscence which some divide into the ninth and tenth that it is in sense and meaning but one Commandement both themselves are witnesses as often as in their Expositions and Paraphrases hereon they joyne this their ninth and tenth together and Paul also teacheth the same doctrine when he speaketh of all concupiscence as of one Commandement Rom. 7.7 I had not knowne lust to be sin except the Law had said Thou shalt not lust Wherefore the two first Commandements before specified are two divers Commandements and this last imagined by some to be two is but one Commandement But if therefore yet the tenth Commandement must be cut in two diverse Commandements because it distinctly maketh mention of divers things not to be coveted or lusted after namely our neighbours house and our neighbours wife it shall thereof follow that so many Commandements must be numbred as there are recited kinds of things in every Commandement 2. Doubtlesse those Commandements are divers and not the same which are distinguished of Moses by diverse periods or sentences and verses and those no whit different in themselves but one Commandement which are comprised of Moses in one period or verse But Moses hath distinguished the first Commandement which proceedeth Of not having strange gods from the second which is Of not making Idols in divers verses and periods Therefore they are distinct Commandements Contrariwise Moses hath not distinguished the Commandement touching the coveting of our neighbours house and wife by severall periods but hath comprehended it in one period or sentence therefore there is but one Commandement concerning concupiscence 3. Questionlesse Moses retained one and the same order of the Commandements both in Exodus and Deuteronomy But he transposeth in those places the words of the tenth Commandement touching the coveting of our neighbours wife for in Exodus is placed first Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house and then followeth Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife but in Deuteronomy these words are foremost Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife and these follow Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house Therefore these two members are parts of one Commandement else there can no ninth Commandement be assigned and the Adversary must needs say that Moses in one of these places confoundeth the ninth Commandement with the tenth and substituteth a part of the tenth in place of the ninth which absurdity Moses may by no meanes be accused of By this transposing therefore and displacing of the words the holy Ghoft doth sufficiently declare that he would have all to be but one Commandement whatsoever is read in the tenth Commandement joyntly comprehended and contained in one period or sentence 4. There is very great and weighty authority whereby this distinction of the Commandements is confirmed For thus doe the ancient Writers of the Jews Josephus and Philo a Ioseph l. 3. Antiq Iud. Philo in exâ—osit Decalog distinguish the first and second Commandement and knit up in one the tenth Commandement which our Adversaries divide into two In like sort doe the Greek Ecclesiasticall Writers divide the Decalogue as Athanasius Origen Gregory Nazianzene Chrysostome Zonaras and Nicephorus b Athanas in Syâ—ops script l. 2. Orig. l. 3. sup â—xod â—om 8. Greg. Naz. iâ— Carm. Chrys sive Aut. opti pers in Mat. 49. Zoâ— Tom 1. histor Ni ceph hist Eccles And unto this opinion and sentence subscribe also the Latin Ecclesiasticall Writers as Jerome Ambrose Sulpitius Severus and Austin c Hier. in cap. 6. ad c phe Aâ—â—bros in â—und loc ad Eph Sulp Sâ—ver lib. 1. hist sacrat Aug. l. quaest vet â—oâ— Toâ—t quaeâ—â— 7. l. 2. quaest sup Exod câ—p 7.1 Therefore this distinction of the Decalogue was of ancient reputed best and so received in the Greeke and Latine Churche We have therefore restored not changed or altered the Decalogue Now whereas Josephus Philo and some Greek Writers attribute to each Table five Commandements this maketh nothing against us For howsoever they so do yet herein they all agree that the words and clauses touching the worshipping of one God and not having any graven Image are two distinct Commandements and the clause touching Concupiscence maketh not two but one Commandement Likewise we finde another division in Augustine d August Epist 119. ad â—aâ— car cap. 11. quaest sup Exod cap. 7. which reckoneth onely three Commandements in the first Table and seven in the second But the Allegory of the Trinity whereon Augustine groundeth this reason is too weak a proofe for confirmation thereof Howbeit this we must observe that if the doctrine and purpose of the Decalogue touching the true God and his true worship be no way impeached but reserved whole and entire we ought not to maintaine any bitter contention about the reckoning or account of the Commandements in their Tables The third division of the Decalogue In'o the immediate and mediate worship of God 3. The Decalogue is divided according to the things themselves which are commanded or forbidden in the Decalogue into the immediate and mediate worship of God Generally in the Decalogue is commanded the worship of God that which is contrary to Gods worship is forbidden The worship of God is either immediate when Morall workes are immediatly performed unto God or mediate when Morall workes are performed unto our neighbour in respect of God The immediate worship is contained in the first Table and is either internall or externall The internall consisteth in this partly that we worship the true God and that that be performed unto the true God which is commanded in the first Commandement partly that the manner or forme of worship be right and lawfull whether it be internall worship or externall This forme which is to be observed in Gods worship is taught in the second commandement The externall worship is either private or publique The private containeth the private Morall works of every one which are alwaies to be of every man in particular performed as touching the confession of God in our words and works and this private worship is delivered in the third Commandement The publique worship consisteth in sanctifying of the Sabbath and is delivered in the fourth Commandement The mediate worship of God which containeth our duties towards men or our neighbours is delivered in the second Table and this likewise either externall or internall The mediate externall worship consisteth partly in the duties of superiours towards their inferiours and so of the contrary
sufficing for the true knowledge of God 13. Moreover although naturall testimonies teach nothing that is false of God yet men except the light of Gods word come thereto gather and conceive out of them nought else but false and erroneous opinions concerning God both because these testimonies shew not so much as is delivered in the word and also because even those things which may be perceived and understood by naturall judgement men notwithstanding by reason of that blindnesse and corruption which is ingendred in them take and interpret amisse and diversly deprave and corrupt 14. Wherefore in the first Commandement of the Decalogue the ignorance of those things is forbidden and condemned which God hath proposed unto the Church to be knowne of us concerning him in his word and in his works both of our creation and redemption Likewise all errours are condemned of such as imagine either that there is no God as the Epicures or moe gods as the Ethnicks Manichees and those that pray to Angels dead men and other creatures and the vanity of superstitious men which put their trust in other creatures or things diverse from him who hath manifested himselfe in the Church as Jews Mahumetists Sabellius Samosatenus Arius Pneumatomachists and such like who acknowledge not God to be the eternall Father with the Son and the holy Ghost co eternall Hitherto have we delivered certaine generall rules for the better understanding of the true meaning of the Decalogue Now we are to speake of the sense and meaning of the Decalogue in speciall that is of the meaning of every particular Commandement An exposition of the first Commandement THe first commandement hath two parts a preface and a commandement The preface goeth before being comprehended in these words I am Jehovah the Lord thy God which have brought thee out of the Land of Egypt out of the house of bondage This preface belongeth to the whole Decalogue because it describeth and discerneth God the Law-giver from all creatures Law-givers and false gods and further it containeth three severall reasons why the obedience both of this first Commandement Three reasons why obedience is to be performed unto God in this and in all the other Commandements and of the rest which follow is to be performed unto God 1. He saith he is Jehovah whereby he distinguisheth himselfe the true God from all creatures that he may shew himselfe to have the chiefe right of ruling I am Jehovah That is I whom thou hearest speaking and giving the Law unto thee am the true God who is and existeth from himselfe and by himselfe and giveth unto all other things their being and therefore hath chiefe authority and soveraignty over all Creatour of all things eternall omnipotent author and preserver of all that are good therefore obey me 2. He saith that he is the God of his people that through the promise of his bountifulnesse he might allure us to obey him God verily is the God of all creatures as touching both the creating and preserving and governing of them all but he is the God of his Church by the singular participation and manifestation of himselfe How God is said to be out God God then is our God when we acknowledge him to be such as he hath manifested himselfe in his word namely who imployeth his omnipotencie justice wisdome and mercy unto our salvation or who tendereth us with an especiall and peculiar favour in his Sonne For God is properly said to be their God whom he loveth and favoureth above all others Whereupon also the Prophet David affirmeth that Nation to be blessed whose God is the Lord Psal 33.12 even the people that he hath chosen for his inheritance 3. He saith Which have brought thee out of the Land of Egypt As if he should say I am he I am he who have manifested my selfe unto thee and bestowed all those blessings upon thee This he addeth that by the mentioning of his late and notable benefit he might declare unto them and admonish them that they were bound therefore to shew thankfulnesse and obedience unto him This also belongeth unto us because it doth figuratively comprehend and imply all the deliverances of the Church by the mentioning of so famous and notable a benefit And further also this was a type of our wonderfull deliverance atchieved by Christ Now when he saith that he Jehovah is this God and deliverer of the Church he opposeth himselfe both to all creatures and to Idols challenging all divine honour and obedience unto himselfe alone according to the exposition hereof delivered Deut. 6. Esa 43. and in other places Wherefore it followeth not onely that this Jehovah is to be worshipped but that he alone is to be worshipped and to be accounted for our God Some of the ancient made this preface to be the first Commandment and for the second Commandement they took the words following Hesychius Thou shalt have no other gods before me But it is manifest that these words I am the Lord thy God c. are not the words of commanding ought but of one recording or rehearsing something of himselfe Howbeit the words which follow Thou shalt have no other gods c. have the forme and nature of a Commandement The end of the first Commandement The Commandement then is Thou shalt have no other gods before me The end of this Commandment is the immediate internall or inward worship of God that is that we acknowledge the true God alone revealed in the Church and give due honour unto him with our whole minde will and heart Moreover this Commandement is in such wise a negative and denieth other gods as that it containeth also an affirmation thus Thou shalt have none other gods therefore thou shalt have me that Jehovah which have manifested my selfe in my Church thy God alone Now to have God What it is to have God is 1. To know and acknowledge God namely that there is a God that he is one God that he is such a God as he hath manifested himselfe in his Church and that he is such a God also towards us 2. To trust in God onely 3. With great humility and patience to subject and submit our selves unto God 4. To expect and looke for all good things from God onely 5. To love God 6. To reverence and worship God Herein consisteth the obedience of this Commandement whose parts are the vertues which follow immediatly after the explication of the words of the Commandement What is meant by the words other God What it is to have other gods An other God is every thing to which the properties and works of God are attributed though the thing it selfe have them not and they be not agreeable to the nature of the thing whereunto they are attributed To have other gods is not to have the true God that is either to have no God or to have moe gods or an other then the knowne God or not
the worship to be thus done unto him Wil-worship is false worship And To worship God truly is so to worship him as himselfe hath manifested in his word that he will be worshipped Contrariwise in this second Commandement is forbidden all will-worship that is all false worship namely not onely that creatures or Images be not reputed or worshipped for God but also that we resemble not him the very true God by any Image or shape neither worship him by Images and at Images or with any other kinde of worship which himselfe hath not commanded For when he condemneth the chiefe or grossest and most evident kind of false worships namely the worshipping of God at or by Images it is manifest that he forbiddeth also the other kinds of false worships seeing this is the head and fountaine of all the rest For he forbiddeth the most grosse kind of Idolatry not thereby to exclude others and acquit them from this inhibition but because this is the fountaine of all the rest Wherefore all worships whatsoever are instituted by men not by God and in which the same cause of prohibiting or forbidding appeareth are forbidden by the forbidding of this the grossest kind of the rest Therefore whatsoever things hinder Gods true worship they are all contrary to this Commandement Twofold Idolatry 1. Idolatry which is a false or superstitious worship of God Idolatry as we have heretofore shewed is of two sorts 1. When a false god is worshipped that is when in place of the true God or besides him honour or worship is given to some either imaginary or existent thing which is agreeing unto the true God onely This kinde of Idolatry is especially forbidden in the first Commandement and further also in some part in the third Commandement 2. When men erre in the kinde of worship that is when worship or honour is imagined to be done to the true God by some such worke which himselfe hath not commanded This kind is properly condemned in this second Commandement and is called will-worship Who are superstitious Esay 29.13 Mat. 15.9 Col. 2.8.16.22 23. or superstition adding mens inventions to Gods Commandements They are said to be superstitious whosoever adde humane inventions to the Commandements of God This superstition or wil-worship is condemned every where in Scripture In vaine they worship me teaching for doctrine mens precepts Beware lest there be any man that spoile you through Philosophy and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ Let no man condemne you in meat and drink c. Which all perish with the using and are after the commandements and doctrines of men Which things have indeed a shew of wisdome in voluntary religion and humblenesse of minde and in not sparing the body neither have they it in any estimation to satisfie the flesh Hence we answer this objection Object Idolatry is forbidden in the first Commandement and in this second also therefore they both make but one Answ One kind of Idolatry is forbidden in the first Commandement to wit when another god is worshipped another in the second namely when the true God is worshipped otherwise then he ought Repl. Yea but still in both there is Idolatry committed and a strange god worshipped Ans There is indeed an Idol in both alwaies but not alwaies in the intent and profession of men Therefore whosoever offend against the second Commandement offend against the first because they who worship God otherwise then he will be worshipped imagine God to be another or otherwise affected and qualified then he is Therefore they worship not God but the invention of their owne braine which they perswade themselves to be so affected Hypocrisie Hypocrisie which is a pretending or feigning true godlinesse and worship of God doing the externall works commanded by God whether Morall or Ceremoniall without true faith and conversion This vice is depainted and described in these words by the Prophet Esaias This people come neere unto me with their mouth Esay 29.13 14. and honour me with their lips but have removed their hearts farre from me and their feare towards me was taught by the precepts of men Therefore behold I will againe doe a marvellous worke in this people Profanenesse Profanenesse which is a voluntary letting goe or contempt of all religion and of the whole worship of God both internall and externall or else of some part of divine worship This profanenesse is repugnant not onely to this Commandement but also to the whole worship of God in the first and second Table For defence of superstition some alledge Object 1. That such places and sayings as are brought against will-worship speake onely of Mosaicall and Jewish ceremonies and of the wicked and ungodly commandements of men but not of such precepts of men as are authorised by the Church Bishops and such as command nothing contrary to Gods word Answ That this is false which is replyed some demonstrances which are added unto certaine places declare which also reject those humane Laws and ordinances that command any thing in regard of divine worship which is not commanded by God although the same be a thing in his owne kinde not wicked nor forbidden of God So Christ rejecteth the Jews tradition of washing of hands Mat. 15.11 because they had an opinion of worshipping God thereby whereof he saith That which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man but that which cometh out of the mouth that defileth the man Hither also may that be referred which Christ speaketh Mat. 23.25 Woe be to you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye make cleane the outer side of the Cup and of the Platter but within they are full of bribery and excesse Now that these and the like things are lawfull setting aside an opinion of superstition in them the Apostle in sundry places doth shew He that observeth the day observeth it to the Lord Rom. 14.16 and he that observeth not the day observeth it not to the Lord. He that eateth eateth to the Lord for he giveth God thanks and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giveth God thanks Againe Whatsoever is sold in the shambles eate ye and aske no question for conscience sake 1 Cor. 10.25 For the earth is the Lords and all that therein is Wherefore they are not simply so condemned but only so farre as they are prescribed for divine worship that is if they be so prescribed as that by the performance of them God is honoured and dishonoured by the omission of them In the same respect is single life also condemned especially seeing the same is not a thing indifferent but to those onely who have the gift of continency according as it is said of Christ He that is able to receive this Mat. 19.12 let him receive it For all men as in the same place Christ saith cannot receive this thing save
instinct of the holy Ghost those are divine ordinances belonging to the worship of God But the Church decreeth good and profitable constitutions being guided by the guiding of the holy Ghost Therefore good constitutions decreed by the Church appertaine to the worship of God Ans The generall indeed of those commandements which the Church prescribeth by the instinct of the holy Ghost appertaineth to the worship of God This generall compriseth the divine Laws of God of not breaking charity and of avoiding offence of keeping order and comelinesse in the Church And in respect of this generall the constitutions which the Church decreeth by the instinct and motion of the holy Ghost are also divine or the constitutions of God as namely they are a part of those divine Laws the care and keeping whereof is commended unto us by God himself in his word But those good constitutions of the Church are humane or the constitutions of men as they do in speciall designe that which was in generall by these divine Laws signified rather then expounded Wherefore those ordinances are no worship of God which the Church adviseth decreeth receiveth or commandeth for the maintenance of mutuall charity among us and for the preservation of order and comlinesse or for the avoiding of offences albeit in the chusing and constituting of these she be directed by the instinct of the holy Ghost For the holy Ghost declareth to the Church both what is profitable for the avoiding of offences and also that those things which are commanded for the avoiding of offences are neither the worship of God nor necessary to be observed but in case of avoiding offence and therefore that the Church retaineth her liberty of deliberating of them or of changing of them or of omitting them if there be no feare of offence This doth Saint Paul manifestly declare when as counselling them to single life which have the gift of continency yet he addeth further But I speake this by permission 1 Cor. 7.6 36. not by commandement Againe This I speake for your owne commodity not to tangle you in a snare but that you follow that which is honest and that ye cleave fast unto the Lord without separation Here he affirmeth both both that he wisheth them that are continent to leade a single life that so they may the more fitly serve God and that also he leaveth it free unto them to marry and he speaketh both by the instinct of the holy Ghost So doth the same Apostle forbid to eate of things sacrificed to Idols with scandall or offence of any weaker brother but without this offence 1 Cor. 10. and setting it apart he leaveth it free to each man to do as himself listeth Object 3. God is worshipped by those things which are done to Gods glory The things that the Church doth decree are done to Gods glory Therefore these also are the worship of God Ans Those things that are done to the glory of God by themselves that is which are commanded by God to this end as that by these works we should declare our obedience towards him they are the worship of God but not those things which serve for the glory of God but by an accident that is which serve sometime for the performing of those things which are commanded by God upon some accidentall respects and causes which if they doe not concurre God yet may be honoured both of those that do them and of those that do them not so that they be done or left undone of faith which is assured and resolveth that the person is reconciled unto God and that the action or omitting of the action doth agree with the word of God Object 4. The examples of those who have worshipped God without his direct Commandement confirme that it is permitted to men to worship God with that worship which themselves ordaine Answ The example of Samuel sacrificing in Ramoth 1 Sam. 5.17 1 Reg. 18.32 Judges 13.19 Elias in Mount Carmel Manoah in Zorah cannot at all establish will-worship For 1. As touching the sacrifices they were the worship of God because they were commanded by God 2. As concerning the places appointed for sacrifices they were free when as yet there was no appointed place for the Ark of the Covenant Wherefore Samuel did appoint that Towne for sacrifices where he dwelt as being most fit and commodious Very well knew the holy Prophet that the worship of God did not consist in this circumstance of place which was left free unto the godly before the Temple was built of Salomon 3. As concerning the persons although the Prophets were not of Aarons family yet had they by reason of their extraordinary function authority to sacrifice This also may be said as touching Elias sacrificing in the Mount Carmel Now as for Manoah who is said to sacrifice in Zorah either he did not himselfe sacrifice but delivered the sacrifice to be offered of the Angel whom he tooke to be a Prophet or himselfe offered it being commanded by the Angel and so did nothing besides the divine Law of God In like manner is the answer easie to other examples which they heap together Genes 4. Hebr. 11. Rom. 10. Jerem. 35. and bring in Abel and Noah offer sacrifice but not without the commandement of God because they did it with faith But no faith can be without the word of God The Rechabites refraine from wine and husbandry according to their father Jonadabs commandement and are therefore by God commended but Jonadab meant not to institute any new worship of God but by this Civill ordinace to banish from his posterity riot and such sins and punishments as accompany riot Dan. 10. Jonab 3. So also Daniels fasting and the Ninivites fasting was no worship of God but an exercise serving for the stirring up of prayer and repentance which were that worship of God which is in those places commended Now in John Baptist Mat. 3. not his kinde of living food and apparrell but his sobriety and temperance is commended and is the worship of God And not the rayment made of Sheeps and Goats skins neither the wandring in mountaines caves and dens but faith and patience in calamities is set forth and commended as the worship of God Object 5. Whatsoever is done of faith and pleaseth God is Gods worship These works albeit they are undertaken by men voluntarily yet are done of faith and please God Therefore these works undertaken by men voluntarily are the worship of God Answ This doth not suffice for the defining of Gods worship to say that a thing pleaseth God seeing actions of indifferency may also be done of faith and so please God though in another sort then his worship properly so called pleaseth him For after a diverse sort is the worship of God and indifferent actions pleasing unto God The worship of God doth so please God that the contrary thereto displeaseth God and therefore cannot be done of faith But
those things which are in themselves indifferent are so liked of God that their contraries also are not of him disliked or disallowed insomuch that both of them may be done of faith which faith maketh both the worke and the person acceptable to God Thus farre have we proceeded in speaking of the commandement it selfe it remaineth that we prosecute the exhortation But first the doctrine touching Images sith it pertaineth to the Commandement is to be weighed and considered which is wholly contained in the two questions next insuing of the Catechisme Quest 97. May there then at all any Images or resemblances of things be made Ans God neither ought nor can be represented by any meanes a Esay 40.25 and for the creatures although it be lawfull to expresse them yet God forbiddeth notwithstanding their Images to be made or had as thereby to worship or honour either them or God by them b Exo. 34.17 23 24. 34.13 Numb 33.52 Deut. 7.5 12.3 16.22 The Explication AS concerning the words of the Commandement we are to observe that there are two parts of this second Commandement The former part forbiddeth Images to be made or had Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven Image nor the likenesse of any thing c. The second and latter part forbiddeth to worship them with divine honour Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them In the former part question is made Whether all Images and if not all What Images are lawfull or not lawfull and How farre forth they are so In the latter Whether all bowing to Images be forbidden and can by no meanes be defended Of Images and Pictures in Christian Churches The chiefe questions concerning Images are these 1. Whether and how far forth Images in Churches are forbidden by this Commandement 2. Whether the worshipping of Images may be defended 3. Why they are to be abolished in Christian Churches 4. How and by whom they are to be abolished The two former of these fall under this 97. question of the Catechisme the latter belong to the 98. question immediatly following The Hebrew names of an Image THe usuall Hebrew words are Zelem and Themunah which signifieth an Image and Lpesel that is to say a graven Image and Hhezebh that is to say an Idoll or Statue derived from Hhazabh which signifieth to trouble to vexe or grieve fitly so called from the effect of Idolatry because and Idoll vexeth and grieveth the conscience The Greek names of an Image The Greeks call an Image and Idoll 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to wit any resemblance or likenesse especially that which men frame unto themselves thereby to represent and worship God whether it be a solid-bodied Statue or a bare and naked Image or Picture The Latine names Imago Statua Simulachrum Idolum A fond distinction of the Papists between the words Idolum and Simulachrum confuted by three reasons The word Imago with the Latins is any similitude represented and shadowed or painted the word Statua is any solid Image carved or cast and so is Simulacrum The self-same also doth the word Idolum signifie which of a Greek word is made a Latine Notwithstanding our late Popish Sophisters have invented a distinction between the words Idolum and Simulacrum thereby the more colourably to defend their worshipping of Images For they will have the word Simulachrum to signifie the Image of a thing truly existing in the world and the word Idolum to import an Image of some imaginary and counterfeit thing and therefore that Idols indeed and their worship are forbidden but not Images But the fondnesse and vanity of this distinction is apparent 1. Out of the derivation of both these words For the words Simulachrum and Idolum differ no more than these words panis and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which both signifie the same thing even bread but herein only is the difference that the former is a Latine word the latter a Greek word For as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth a forme or shape from formando which is to forme and fashion so the word Simulachrum is a counterfeit or shadow from the word Simulando which is to resemble counterfeit or shadow saith Lactantius 2. The Interpreters of Scripture use both these words indifferently For the Septuagint every-where translate the Hebrew word Hhezebh by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latin Interpreters translate it Simulacrum Thus the vulgar Laâ—in Interpreter rendreth this caveat Cavete vobis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these words Fugite Simulacra Flie Idols 1 Joh. 5.21 3. The use of both these words is indifferent in good and probable Authors Cicero in his first booke De Finibus speaking of the Atomâ— calleth them Imagines Idola both Images and Idols Euripides likewise termeth the ghosts of Polydore and Achilles Eurip. in Hecub 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Idoll Therefore an Idoll is not onely an Image of a feigned thing but of a true thing also Againe on the other side the word Simulachrum is used for the Image of a feigned thing For Pliny calleth the Idoll of Ceres a false goddesse Plin. lib. 13. c. 4. by the name Simulachrum and Vitruvius likewise termeth the Image or Idoll of Diana Simulachrum Wherefore false and feigned is this distinction of these Sophisters betweene the words Idolum and Simulachrum Thus much of the names used in divers languages to expresse that we call an Image Images and Pictures not simply forbidden Now to the question we answer that Images or Pictures are not here simply forbidden to be made or had at all because the Science of casting carving painting and embroidering is reckoned among those Arts and Crafts which are renowned and commendable and are profitable for mans life and are the gifts of God and God himselfe tooke care Exod 31.30 3â— 30 Syrac 38 2â— 1 Kings â— 30 10.20 Two â—orts of unlawfull Images 1. Images of God that Images should be made in his Tabernacle and Salomon provided that in his Throne Lions and in the Temple by Gods appointment and commandement Palme-trees and Cherubins should be carved and set up Neither is the reason hereof hard and obscure because writing and painting are profitable for the memoriall of things done for ornament and for a liberall and ingenuous delight of mans life Wherefore the Law forbiddeth not the use of Images but the abuse namely it forbiddeth that Images should be made as by them to represent or worship God or any creatures That Images of God are unlawful and forbidden in this Commandemenâ— proved by foâ—â—e season So that simply all Images or Pictures are not forbidden but onely some which are unlawfull are forbidden as first All Images and Pictures of God that is made to represent or worship God are simply here condemned as it is manifest By the end of the Commandement By
withall or for some dangerous kind of ornament 2. Whether all worshipping at Images be forbidden and may not in any sort be defended TO this question we make answer out of the second part of the commandement which simply forbiddeth us to impart divine honor and worship to Images and pictures not onely that which is given thereby or referred to creatures but also which is referred to the true God Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them Object 1. We worship not the Images say the Papists but God of whom those are signes and tokens according to those versicles of the second Nicene Councel That which the Image sheweth is God the Image it selfe is not God Look on the Image but worship in thine heart that which thou beholdest therein and according to those of Thomas Whensoever thou passest by the Image of Christ see thou doe obeisance yet worship not the Image but worship that which the Image representeth Answ 1. We deny that Images are signes of God because God cannot be truely signified by them seeing he is immense and though he could yet he ought not because he hath expressely forbidden them and because it is not in the power of any creature to ordaine or establish any signes whereby to signifie God but onely in the will and pleasure of God Answ 2. In this argument our adversaries tender and alledge unto us a false and needlesse cause For not onely the worshipping of Images is the cause and forme of Idolatry but even the very worship of God also which is given to Images or other creatures besides or contrary to his word 1 Kings 12.28 Exod. 32.5 as the story of Aarons and Jeroboams calves doth sufficiently declare For though these men said Behold O Israel thy gods which brought thee up c. To morrow shall be the holy day of the Lord yet God both detested and severely punished those worships as horrible and abominable Idolatry Wherefore howsoever Idolaters pretend the name and honour of God yet in Idols not God but the Devill is worshipped according as Paul testifieth of the Gentiles 1 Cor. 10.12 These things which the Gentiles sacrifice to Idols they sacrifice c. though even they also in their worshippings pretended the name and honour of God Object 2. The honour which is given unto the signe is the honour of the thing signified Images are a signe of God Therefore the honour which is given unto Images is also given unto God Answ We againe deny the Minor or distinguish of the Major thus The honour of the signe is also the honour of the thing signified namely when the signe is a true signe that is ordained by him who hath authority to ordaine it and when also that honour is given to the signe which the right and lawfull author of it will have done to the signe For not the will of him that honoureth but of him that is honoured is the rule which must prescribe the due honour Now whereas God hath forbidden both these namely that Images should be erected to him and that himselfe should be honoured at Images erected to him or to any creatures he is not honoured but contumeliously wronged and reproached when any honour done to images is fastned on him Repl. Whatsoever contumely is done to the signe that redoundeth on God although the signe be not instituted by his commandement Therefore the honour also that is given to the signe redoundeth on God although that honour be not commanded to be given to the signe Answ This reason doth not follow because then are contrary things rightly attributed to contraries when the contrariety of the attributes dependeth of that according to which the subject is opposed and not of some other thing So we grant that contumely against God followeth indeed the contumely against the signe albeit the signe were not instituted by God but not simply in respect of the signe it selfe unto which that contumely was done but in respect of his corrupt and bad will who by shewing contumely against the sinne which is thought to represent God purposeth himselfe and is minded to despite with contumely and reproach God himselfe For to the shewing of despite and contumely against God it sufficeth if there be any intent or purpose of departing from his commandement But if through a desire that we have to avoide Idolatry we detest Images and other false reputed signes of God by this contumely done to the signes we rather promote further and advance Gods glory But the honour of God doth not follow the honour of the signe except both the honour and the signe be ordained by God because it is not the intent and purpose of honouring God that sufficeth to the doing of honour unto God but the manner also which himselfe hath prescribed whereby to be honoured is required and must be observed Object 3. It is lawfull to honour the Images of noble renowned and well-deserving men Therefore much more is it lawfull to honour the Images of blessed Angels and Saints Ans 1. To the Antecedent we answer That honour of monuments is lawfull which is a gratefull and honourable memory of those whose monuments they are and also that which is applyed to the use which themselves would justly have it and not to the worship of them or to the worship of God by their monuments yea and the defacing and utter razing of those monuments if necessity require such a change so it be done without any will or desire of despighting or dishonouring them whose monuments they are is also lawfull But by no meanes may we attribute divine honour unto them such as that is which these Papists yeeld unto their Idols whether they cloak it with the name of adoration and worship or veneration and service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. The images or monuments of notable men must be such as have not been drawne into Idolatry for if so we are not to honour them but to suppresse them altogether after the example of the brasen Serpent which Ezekias brake in peeces 2 Kings 18.4 Num. 11.8 9. when it was abused to Iolatry though in former times it were kept as a monument of Gods goodnesse shewed in the wildernesse in healing by the aspect or beholding of it them that were bitten with the fiery Serpents Quest 98. But may not Images be tolerated in Churches which may serve for the use of the common people Answ No. For it is not seemly that we should be wiser then God who will have his Church to be taught with the lively preaching of his word a Rom. 1.17 2 Pet. 1.19 2 Tim. 3.16 17. and not with dumb images b Jer. 10.8 c. Hab. 2.18 19. The Explication THis is their demand who grant that indeed the picture and images of God and Saints are not to be adored but maintaine that they are to be retained in Christian Churches as the books of lay-men and for other causes also so
to lye of God either in words or in gestures But wood or graven Images are lies of God because they cannot represent God yea because they swerve so farre and carry us with them from God as their figure and shape is unlike God and so consequently they cause us also to lye of God If then we will not lie of God we must needs neither make nor have any images or graven semblances For as Jeremie saith The stocke is a doctrine of vanity Cap. 10.8 Now in this sense we grant Images to be the books of the unlearned to wit because partly they teach and signfie false things of God and partly because through the reverence of the thing signified and the place when as they stand to the open view in the Churches and elsewhere they easily draw away others unto superstition and teach the people Idolatry as experience sufficiently beareth witnesse 3. It followeth not if it were so that Images did teach the unlearned that therefore they should be retained in the Church as profitable books For God will not have his Church to be taught by dumb Images but by lively preaching of his word because faith is not by the sight of Images but by the hearing of Gods word Object 2. The commandement concerning the abolishing of Images is ceremoniall Therefore it pertaineth not to Christians but to the Jewes Answ We deny the Antecedent For it is no ceremony to abolish Images seeing they are the instruments signes causes and occasions of Idolatry Neither are the causes for which this commandement was of ancient given any way changed or diminished as namely that the glory of God be maintained against Idolaters and the enemies of the Church and that God be not tempted through offering an occasion of superstition and of conceiving false and corrupt opinions of Gods worship unto weak and ignorant men which are of their owne accord inclining and prone unto Idolatry Wherefore this commandement of taking away and abolishing Images made for the representing of God or for divine worship is morall and dureth perpetually Three differences between the images in Salomons temple in ours Object 3. Salomon by the commandement of God set up Images of Cherubins Lyons Oxen Palme-trees c. Therefore Images may be tolerated also in our Temples Ans The examples are unlike They had Gods speciall warrant ours have not The figures and resemblances of divers things and living creatures as Oxen Lions Palme-trees Cherubins and such like painted in the Temple of Salomon were warranted by the word of God and by his speciall commandement But the word of God is flat against those Images which the Papists have in their Churches They could not easily be abused ours have bin and may be The Images which were painted in Salomons Temple were such as could not easily be drawne by any man into a superstitious abuse But the Images of God and of the Saints not onely may easily be used to superstition but alas have beene a long time hitherto the cause of too too filthie and shamefull Idolatry in Popery They were types of spirituall things ours can have no such use God had this cause for which he would have those Images to be painted in the Temple that namely they should be types of spirituall things But this cause is now taken away by Christ Therefore our Images cannot be patronised by this example rather we are to obey the generall commandement whereby we are forbidden to set up such Images which or in such a place where they may be a scandall to the members or enemies of the Church Object 4. Images and Pictures are not worshipped in the reformed Churches Therefore there they may be tolerated Answ 1. God not only forbiddeth Images to be worshipped but to be made also or to be had being made Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any graven image c. 2. They are alwayes an occasion of superstition and Idolatry to ignorant people witnesse the experience of former and of present times 3. They give occasion of scandall and matter of blaspheming the Gospel to Jewes Turkes Pagans and other enemies Object 5. Images are the ornament of Churches Therefore they may be tolerated Answ 1. The true ornament of the Churches is the sincere preaching of the Gospel the lawfull use of the Sacraments true prayer and worship according to the prescription and direction of Gods word 2. Churches were built that in them lively images of God might be seene not that they should become stalls of Idols and dumb blockish images 3. The ornament of the Church must not be contrary to Gods commandement 4. It must not be dangerous to the members of the Church nor scandalous to the enemies thereof Repl. The thing it selfe and the use thereof is not to be inhibited and taken away for the casuall abuse of it But Images by accident onely or casually become perilous and scandalous Therefore they are not hereupon upon to be abandoned our Churches Answ The Major is true if the thing of it selfe and in its own nature be good and the use thereof lawfull and if the accident inseparably concurring therewith be not precisely condemned by God For otherwise both the thing and the use of the thing is unlawfull and to be eschewed Now the Images of God and the Saints erected in Churches for Religions sake neither are good nor their use lawfull but forbidden by the expresse Commandement of God Besides and evill accident namely Superstition or Idolatry whatsoever the learned vaunt and boast of their knowledge alwayes attend these Images and accompany them amongst the unlearned sort and this accident Superstition and Idolatry is in like manner condemned in Gods Commandement Repl. It sufficeth that these Images by preaching of the word are rooted out of mens hearts Therefore it is not necessary they should be throwne and cast out of our Churches Answ 1. The Antecedent is false For God forbiddeth not onely that they be set up in our hearts but also that they be advanced in the sight of men seeing it is his will that not only we should not be Idolaters but also that we should not so much as seeme to be such Abstaine from all appearance of evill 2. Such is the perversnesse of mans heart and his pronenesse to superstition that Idols especially garnished trimmed and decked and so presented to the view of the eyes of themselves sink into and seate themselves in the hearts of simple and ignorant men what soever others teach to the contrary 3. We thus retort this argument They are to be rooted out of our hearts by preaching Therefore also to be cast out of our Churches For Gods word revealed from heaven commandeth us not onely not to adore and worship them but neither to make not have them And thus far have we insisted on the declaration of the Commandement The Exhortation added unto the second Commandement THe Exhortation which is annexed to the Commandement I am the Lord
thy brethren Deut. 4.9 6.20 11.19 Luke 22.32 Col. 3.16 1 Thes 5.11 The Vices contrary to the former vertue Exhort one another and edifie one another Unto the propagation of the doctrine concerning God is opposed Omitting of instructing others Mat. 25.25 An omission or neglect of occasions and ability to instruct others and to bring them unto the knowledge of the truth especially our children or others who are committed unto our trust and charge Hither belongeth Christs Parable of the servants imploying their Masters Talents in trafique I was affraid and went and hid thy talent in the earth Loathing of communications about divine matters A loathing or shunning of such talke and speech as is had of God and divine matters I will delight in thy Statutes and will not forget thy words Salvation is far from the wicked because they seeke not after thy Lawes 3. The corruption of Religion and heavenly Doctrine whereby some false thing is avouched or spread abroad concerning God Psal 119. Jerem. 13. 14. and his will or works The Prophets prophesie lies in my Name By sword and famine shall those Prophets be consumed Vertue Lauding of God II. The celebration lauding or magnifying of God which is a commemoration and recounting of Gods works and properties joyned with a liking and admiration of them before God and his creatures to this end that we may signifie and declare our liking or approbation and reverence towards God that God may excell above all things and that so our subjection to him may appeare and be manifested Psal 22.22 18. 1. 6â— 35 The Vices contrary to this vertue I will declare thy Name unto my brethren in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee O Lord our Governour how excellent is thy Name in all the world Let heaven and earth praise him c. Unto the celebration or magnifying of God are repugnant Contempt of God Rom. 1.21 Contempt of God and the omitting of his praise and divine services They glorified him not as God Contumely against God Contumely against God or blasphemy which is to speake of God such things as are contrary to his nature properties and will either of ignorance or through an hatred of the truth Levit. 24.15 and of God himselfe Whosoever curseth his God shall beare his sinne Now the Scripture distinguisheth the blasphemy of God that is A distinction between blasphemy against God and blasphemy against the holy Ghost 1 Tim. 1.13 Matth. 12.31 whatsoever is spoken contumeliously or reproachfully against God either of ignorance or against the conscience As When I before was a blasphemer and a persecuter and an oppressor but I was received to mercy for I did it ignorantly through unbeliefe from the blasphemy against the holy Ghost which is against their conscience to strive against the known truth of God whereof their minds are convicted by the testimony of the holy Ghost which sin who commit are punished by God with a blindnesse so that they neither repent nor obtaine remission Every sinne and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men but the blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men Whence it appeareth seeing Paul saith he was a blasphemer and yet obtained pardon and seeing Christ affirmeth that some blasphemy is forgiven and some not forgiven that the name of blasphemy is taken in diverse senses Cursing What it is to curse 3. All cursing and banning whereby men speak impious things of God against their neighbour as if he forsooth were their executioner to revenge their quarrel Now to curse is to whish any man evill from Gods hands All cursing and banning proceeding of hatred and thirst of private revenge to the destruction of our neighbour is ungodly because therein we desire that God should become an executioner of our lusts and desires Certain imprecations of the Saints in the Psalmes In the Psalmes and else-where there occurre certaine imprecations of the Saints against Gods enemies but these are not simply to be condemned because for the most part they are Propheticall denouncements of punishment against the unrepentant enemies of God By their example execrations may at some times be lawfull When execrations or cursings are lawfull but with these conditions 1. If we wish evill to them on whom God denounceth it even to Gods enemies 2. If we wish it in Gods cause without any private hatred or desire of revenge 3. If we wish it on condition namely if they prove incurable 4. If we so wish it that we delight not in their destruction but only desire the advancement of Gods glory and the preservation of the Church Vertue Confession of the truth we know concerning God The confession of the truth which we know concerning God which is the shewing of our judgement and opinion concerning God and his will certainly knowne out of Gods word because according as our duty bindeth us we signifie and declare our mind and knowledge for the setting forth of Gods glory and for the furthering of the salvation of others Rom. 10.10 1 Pet. 3.15 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation Be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meeknesse and reverence The agreement difference of these three vertues of this commandement These three parts of vertues of the right and lawfull usage of the Name of God which have beene now proposed agree in this that they are a commemoration of the truth concerning God Againe they differ in this that the doctrine or propagation of true doctrine tendeth to the instruction of others The celebration of God respecteth our liking and subjection The confession of the knowne truth betokeneth the certainty of our opinion and judgement Unto the confession of the truth is repugnant 1. The deniall of the truth and of our opinion in Religion for feare of hatred The Vices 1. Deniall of the truth 1. Generall or persecution or ignominy This deniall is of two sorts the first is an universall and generall defection from true Religion which is to cast away the profession of the truth either certainly or doubtfully knowne and received with a certaine and purposed advice and with the whole hearts desire of resisting God and without any griefe or remorse of flying and shunning this casting away of the truth and without any purpose of obeying God in applying to himselfe the promise of grace and in shewing repentance This deniall is proper to Reprobates and Hypocrites 1 John 2.19 Whereof is spoken They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they would have continued with us Which for a time beleeve but in time of temptation go away Luke 8.13 And this defection if it be done against the truth certainly knowne is sinne against the holy
falling into the hands of a thiefe should be required of the thiefe to give a peece of mony for the redeeming of his life verily hee not only may but also ought if hee be able to performe that which the thiefe requireth And if this be lawfully performed unto a thiefe it is lawfully also performed unto him by an oath Likewise it is lawfull also to promise by an oath silence unto the thiefe and such an oath made for the keeping of silence promised unto the thiefe both may and ought to be kept Object That which is hurtfull to the Common-wealth is not to be promised or if it have been promised not to be kept Such silence promised unto the thiefe is hurtfull to the Common-wealth Therefore it is not to be promised or if it have been promised it is not to be kept Ans 1. That which is hurtfull to the Common-wealth is not to be promised that is if wee may doe it without hazzard and danger of our life And further if at that instant when a man is in such danger of his life he be not rather to provide for his own safety than to reveale such a thing 2. It is rather profitable than hurtfull to the Common-wealth to promise silence unto the thief and to keep promise For he which hath promised silence by an oath to the thiefe is by this meanes saved Moreover if he should not promise by oath silence unto the thiefe threatning him death he should thereby neither profit the Common-wealth nor himselfe Wherefore to promise silence by an oath unto the thiefe and to keep it seeing it is a lesser evill then that a Citizen should be slain is of the two rather to be chosen ON THE 38. SABBATH Quest 103. What doth God command in the fourth Commandement Answ First that the Ministery of the Gospel and the Schools of learning should be maintained a Titus 1 5. 1 Tim. 4.13 14.15 16. 2 Tim 2.2 3.15 1 Cor. 9.12 13 14 and that I both at other times and especially on Holy-dayes should frequent studiously divine assemblies b Psal 40.10 11. 68.26 Acts 2.42 46. heare the Word of God diligently c 1 Tim 4 13. 1 Cor. 14.29 use the Sacraments d 1 Corinth 11.33 joyn my praiers with the common praiers of the assembly e 1 Tim. 2.1 2 3 8. 1 Corinth 14.16 and bestow something according to my ability on the poore f 1 Cor. 16.2 And further that all my life time I be free from misdeeds and evill actions yielding unto the Lord that he may be his holy Spirit work in mee his work and so I may begin in this life that everlasting Sabbath g Esay 66.3 The Explication The parts of the fourth Commandement THe parts of this fourth Commandement are in number two A Commandement A Commandement A reason thereof A reason of the Commandement The Commandment is Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day and In it thou shalt doe no manner of worke The parts of the Commandement are also two The first is morall and perpetuall namely That the Sabbath be sanctified that is that some certaine time be allotted to the Ministery of the Church The Commandement twofold or to the publike service of God The other part is ceremoniall and temporary namely 1. Morall and perpetuall That that time be the seventh day That the former part is morall and perpetuall 2. Ceremoniall and temporary is cleerly proved by the end and perpetuall causes of the Commandement The end of the Commandement is The publike service of God in the Church Or The first part of the Commandement is morall and perpetuall the perpetuall preservation and use of the Ecclesiasticall Ministery For God willeth that at all times there be some publike Ministery of the Church and assembly of the faithfull 1. The end of it in which the true doctrine concerning himself may daily resound 2. The causer of it and that for these causes 1. That himselfe may be publikely served in the world 2. That the religion and faith of the Elect may be stirred up and cherished by publike exercises 3. That men may mutually edifie one another in the faith which they professe and provoke one another to piety and godlinesse 4. That consent in the doctrine of the Church and worship of God may be continued 5. That the Church may be apparent in the world and may be discerned from other companies of men Now whereas these causes pertaine not to any definite or certaine time but to all ages and estates of the Church and the world it followeth hereon that God will have the Ministery of the Church perpetually maintained and the use thereof often frequented and therefore that the morall part of this Commandement bindeth all men from the begining of the world unto the end to keep some Sabbath that is to allot some time to Sermons Prayers and the Administration of the Sacraments That the latter part is ceremoniall That the latter part is ceremonial and temporary and not perpetuall it is evident because the Sabbath of the seventh day was in the promulgation and publishing of the law ordained by God for the observation of the Leviticall Ceremonies and given unto the Jewes for a Sacrament that is for a type of the sanctifying of the Church by the Messias to come Fzek. 10 12. according as it is said Keep yee my Sabbath for it is a signe between mee and you in your generations that yee may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Moreover I gave them also my Sabbaths to be a signe between mee and them that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctifie them Wherefore the Sabbath also of the seventh day was together with the rest of the ceremonies and types fulfilled and abrogated by the coming of the Messias And thus much briefly of the Commandement The reason of the Commandement is For in six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth The reason of the commandement c. It is drawne from the example of God who rested on the seventh day from his worke of Creation after six dayes labour ended Wherefore properly it pertaineth to the circumstance of the seventh day or to the ceremoniall part of the Commandement concerning the seventh day Howbeit the imitating of that rest whereunto God inviteth us is not only ceremoniall and belonging to the Jewes but morall also and spirituall signified by the ceremoniall and extending it selfe to all men But that the Commandement with the reason thereunto adjoyned may more fully be understood wee will in briefe expound the words of both and afterwards summarily handle and unfold the Common-places hitherto belonging namely the Common-places concerning the Sabbath the Ministery of the Church and touching Ceremonies Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day A briefe explication of the words of the commandement Numb 15.35 What the Sabbath is
and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before mee saith the Lord. The externall or ceremoniall Sabbath is a certain time ordained and in stituted by God in the Church dedicated to a ceasing from works and labours and given to the Ministery of Gods Word and to the administration of the Sacraments or to the externall publike worship of God This ceremoniall Sabbath was necessary in the Old Testament to be the seventh day and that on that day as also on other holy dayes the Leviticall ceremonies should be observed This ceremoniall Sabbath is a thing indifferent in the N. Testament This externall Sabbath is also of two sorts Immediate and Mediate Immediate is that which was immediatly instituted by God himselfe and prescribed to the Church of the Old Testament and this was diversly taken in the Old Testament Divers Sabbaths in the Old Testament The Sabbath of daies The Sabbath of dayes was every seventh day of the weeke which was in a more particular sense called the Sabbath both in respect of Gods rest from the Creation of the world and in respect of that rest which was commanded the people of God to be kept on that day Hence the whole seven dayes or the whole weeke was with the Hebrewes called by the name of the chiefe day the Sabbath or Sabbaths Now in the end of the Sabbath Mat. 28.1 when the first day of the Sabbath that is of the week began to dawne Likewise Levit. 23.15 the Sabbaths of daies were other festivall dayes as the feast of the Passeover Whitsontide Tabernacles Trumpets c. because in these feasts the people were to rest as on the seventh day The Sabbath of months The Sabbath of months was the new Moones The Sabbath of yeeres The Sabbath of yeares was every seventh yeere Lâ—v. 25.4 26 35. Levit. 25.8 wherein the Jewes were commanded to intermit the tillage of their fields And hereof also the whole seven yeeres were by a Synecdoche called Sabbaths Thou shalt number seven Sabbaths of yeeres unto thee even seven times seven yeeres The mediate externall Sabbath is that which God doth mediately constitute by his Church in the New Testament such as is the first day of the week to wit Sunday or rather the Lords day which the Christian Church ever since the Apostles time observeth instead of the seventh or Sabbath day in respect of Christs resurrection witnesse that of John I was ravished in spirit on the Lords day Revel 1.10 More briefly thus The ceremoniall Sabbath is twofold one of the old Testament another of the new The old Sabbath was tied to the seventh day and the keeping of it was necessary and was the precise worship of God The new Sabbath dependeth on the arbitrement or appointment of the Church which for certaine causes maketh choice of the first day and that first day is to be observed for orders sake but without any opinion of necessity as if that and no other were to be observed by the Church of which difference more shall be spoken in the Question next ensuing A Table of the distinction of the Sabbath The Sabbath that is to say the ceasing or rest from working is 1. Internall morall and spirituall as the rest from sinne 2. Externall and Ceremoniall instituted by God 1. Immediately in the old Testament as the Sabbath of 1. Dayes which were the 1. Seventh day 2. Feast-dayes of the Passeover Whitsunday c. 2. Months as the new Moones 3. Yeâ—res as every seventh yeare 2. Mediately by the Church in the new Testament as the Lords day 2. How the Sabbath belongeth unto us Christians THe Sabbath of the seventh day was even from the beginning of the world designed by God to signifie that men should after the example of God himself rest from their labours and especially from sinnes and afterwards in Moses law this Commandement was againe repeated and then with all was the ceremony of ceasing from labour on the seventh day ordained to be a Sacrament that is a signe and token of that sanctifying whereby God signifieth himselfe to be the Sanctifier of his Church that is to pardon her all her sinnes and offences to receive her to favour to endue and rule her with his holy Spirit for the beginning of new and everlasting life in her in this life which afterwards should be accomplished and perfected for and by the Messias promised to the Fathers And this is the reason why the Ceremoniall Sabbath of the seventh day is now abolished namely because it was typicall admonishing the people of their own duty towards God of Gods benefits towards them which was to be performed by Christ for which selfe same cause also all the other Sacraments and Sacrifices and ceremonies made before and after the Law were abolished by the coming of Christ by whom that was fulfilled that they signified But although the Ceremoniall Sabbath is abrogated and disannulled in the new Testament yet the Morall Sabbath continueth still and belongeth unto us and doth still remain which is that some time is to be allotted for the Ministery of the Church For as heretofore in the Jewish Church so now in the Christian Church we must ever have some day wherein the Word of God may be taught in the Church and the Sacraments administred But neverthelesse we are not restrained or tied to have either Saturday or Wednesday or any other certaine day For the Apostolike Church to distinguish it selfe from the Jewish Synagogue according to the liberty where-with shee is enfranchised by Christ instead of the seventh day hath on good reason made choice of the first day namely because on that day was Christs resurrection whereby the spirituall and internall Sabbath is begun in us Briefly the Sabbath doth not belong to us Ceremonially in speciall and particular albeit it doth belong to us and so to all men and ever continueth both morally and ceremonially in generall that is wee must have some day wherein the Church may be instructed and the Sacraments administred but wee are not tied to any certaine day Object against the abrogating of the Ceremoniall Sabbath The Jews against the abrogation of the Ceremoniall Sabbath thus urge Ob. 1. The Decalogue is a perpetuall law The commandement of the Sabbath is a part of the Decalogue therefore it is a perpetuall law and not to be abolished Ans The Decalogue is a perpetuall law as it is a Morall law But the Additions or circumstances and limitations of the Morall precepts annexed by way of signification were to be kept untill the coming of the Messias Object 2. The commandements of the Decalogue belong unto all This is a commandement of the Decalogue therefore it belongeth unto all Answ The commandements of the Decalogue which are morall belong unto all But this commandement is in part ceremoniall and so as it is ceremoniall it belongeth not to us albeit the generall belong unto us The reasons
God of good works and thankfulnesse God will and therefore doth hee especially ordaine the Sabbath that hee be worshipped and invocated of us in this life not only privately but also by the publike voice of the Church For maintenance of the Ministery of the Church What Church Ministery is The maintenance and preservation of the Ministery of the Church which is an office and function instituted by God to teach and instruct the Church concerning God and his will out of the Word of God delivered by the Prophets and Apostles and to administer the Sacraments according to Gods holy institution This is not the least end for which the Sabbath was ordained For this ordinance and publike preaching of the doctrine being joyned with prayer and thankesgiving and with the use of holy rites is a publike exercise stirring up and cherishing faith and repentance To be a type of of the everlasting spirituall Sabbath Ezek. 20.12 It was instituted that it might be in the old Testament a type signifying the spirituall and everlasting Sabbath Moreover I gave them also my Sabbaths to be a signe between mee and them that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctifie them To be a memoriall of Gods creation preservation of all things It was instituted for a circumstance of the seventh day that namely the seventh day might advertise men of the creation of the world of the ordering and managing of things to be done and of that meditation which they are to use in considering Gods works which hee in six dayes created and accomplished For exercise of the works of charity That on that day the workes of charity bountifulnesse and liberality should be exercised For rest of man and beast For the bodily rest both of men and beasts but of beasts in respect of man For example of man unto man in honouring God Psalme 22.22 That men should provoke one another by their example to godlinesse and to the praising and honouring of God I will declare thy Name unto my brethren in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee To be a note of the Church That the Church may be seen and heard among men and be discerned from the other blasphemous and idolatrous multitude of men and that they may joyne themselves thereto who are as yet separated from it So was in the old Testament also the Sabbath a marke distinguishing the people of Israel from all other Nations 4. How the Sabbath is sanctified or kept holy and how it is broken or profaned or what are the works commanded and forbidden on the Sabbath THe sanctifying or holy use of the Sabbath or of the time ordained for the Ministery of the Church is when such holy workes as God hath commanded to be then performed are exercised thereon Contrariwise The profanation of it is when either holy workes are omitted or profane workes done such as hinder the Ministery or are contrary to those works which belong unto the sanctifying of the Sabbath Now the works whereby the Sabbath is sanctified and the contrary unto them whereby the Sabbath is profaned are principally these 1. Rightly and truly to teach and instruct the Church concerning God and his will I. Vertue The teaching which is here commanded is of another kind from that which was mentioned in the third Commandement For there it belongeth to every private person to teach here the function of teaching is enjoyned as proper unto certaine persons and that unto such persons as being furnished from above with necessary gifts are lawfully called by the Church unto this function and unto them it is enjoyned in this Commandement that they faithfully propound and deliver sound doctrine to all men both in publike assemblies and in private instruction according to each mans necessity and occasion and this they are to doe for publike edification of all and the salvation of each man Hither appertaine those sayings of Scripture Levit. 10.11 Acts 13.15 17.2 17. 2 Tim. 4.2 The contrary vices Unto the delivering and teaching of the doctrine is opposed 1. The omitting or neglect of the duty of teaching whether privately or publikely whereof God by the Prophet complaineth Esay 56.10 Ezek. 34.3 All her watch men are dumbe dogs Woe to the Shepheards that feed themselves 2. A corrupting or maiming of the doctrine or a fitting of it to the opinions affections lusts or private commodities of the Ministers Magistrates and others Wee are not as many 2 Cor. 2.17 which make merchandize of the Word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speake we in Christ 2. Rightly to administer the Sacraments according to Gods divine institution II. Vertue This likewise must be performed by the Ministers of the Church lawfully called to discharge this function And as the doctrine so also this administration of the Sacraments is not tyed to certain daies but it sufficeth if the administration be publike and be done by the Ministers who beare a publike person and represent in the Ministery the person of God himselfe talking with men So Circumcision was administred on any day which fell out to be the eighth from the infants nativity So Baptisme also may be administred at any time But the administration of the Sacraments ought chiefly to be exercised on the Sabbath day Acts 8.38 10.4 8. 1 Cor. 11.20 33 Acts 2.42 Numb 28.9 When yee come together therefore into one place this is not to eate the Lords body Wherefore my brethren when yee come together to eate tarry one for another They continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers Therefore besides dayly sacrifice there are certaine sacrifices appointed which were to be performed on the Sabbath and on festivall daies Furthermore this administration must be in publike assemblies For so Christ also instituted his Supper as which amongst other ends must be also a bond of Church assemblies to be administred in the assembly of the Church be it great or be it small Drinke yee all of this Mat. 26.27 Unto the right administration also of the Sacraments belongeth the excluding and debarring of those whom God hath commanded to be excluded from them Like as it was not lawfull for those that were aliens from the countrey and religion of the Jewes neither for any of the uncircumcised Exod. 12.45 to eate of the Paschall Lambe 1 Cor. 10. 11. So neither ought the Church to admit unto the Lords Supper those that are not baptised or those that are baptised but yet are aliens in their doctrine and manners from Christianity Unto the right and due administration of the Sacraments is opposed an omitting in the Church or neglect of exhortation to the receiving of the Sacraments The contrary vices as also a corrupt and unlawfull administration of the Sacraments when somewhat is either taken from or added to the Ceremonies
instituted of God or is altered or changed in them or when some are excluded from the Sacraments which should be admitted or are admitted which should by Gods ordinance be driven from them or when the people is not instructed concerning the right and lawfull use of them 3. Diligently to learne the doctrine of the Church that is daily to frequent the publike assemblies of the Church III. Vertue and there attentively to give eare unto the heavenly doctrine plainly opened and delivered and diligently to meditate after thereon and examine it but especially to spend those daies which are deputed unto the ministery and service of God in reading meditation and in discoursing of divine matters These things are made manifest by the nature and necessary dependency of correlatives For if God will have some to be diligent teachers on the Sabbath he will also have some to be diligent hearers and learners of this doctrine on the Sabbath And the study of learning is not without private meditation Therefore have the men of Beroea their commendation Acts 17.11 thus They received the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so But unto them especially is the study of knowing the doctrine of God enjoyned who either serve or hereafter are to serve and minister unto the Church Give attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine 1 Tim. 4.13 1 Tim. 3.6 2 Tim. 2.24 25. The contrary vices And Paul will have the Minister of the Church to be fit and able to instruct and to refute the adversaries Unto the study of learning the doctrine is repugnant 1. A contempt and neglect of the doctrine that is either not to afford our presence in sacred assemblies when there is no just cause to hinder us and to busie our selves in such works on the Sabbath day as might have been deferred or not to give eare and attendance to Sermons and the preaching of Gods Word or not to meditate consider and examine the doctrine of the Church 2. A neglect of learning the doctrine in Ministers or in them who of God are called to the study of learning and either are one day to serve for the propagation of the doctrine or have greater occasion and ability of learning it than others have To whomsoever much is given of him shall be much required Luke 12.48 c. 3. Curiosity which is a desire and study of knowing or hearing those things which God hath not revealed unnecessary strange and vain Prov. 25.27 Sirac 3.22 23. To search their own glory is not glory Seek not out the things that are too hard for thee neither search the things rashly which are too mighty for thee But what God hath commanded thee thinke upon that with reverence Hereof S. Paul speaketh 1 Tim. 4.7.2 Tim. 2.23 2 Tim. 4.3 Tit. 3.9 4. To use the Sacraments according to Gods institution The first day of the week the Disciples being come together to break bread IV. Vertue Acts 20.7 Paul preached unto them c. So God commanded the Passeover to be celebrated in a solemne assembly of the people and unto other holy daies and Sabbaths he assigned certaine sacrifices And in like manner God will that as his doctrine should be heard so also the right and lawfull use of his Sacraments should be seen and be held in the publike meetings and assemblies of the Church because God will have both these to be marks whereby his Church may be known and discerned from other sects and peoples Againe as the Word so also the Sacraments are an instrument or exercise to stirre and maintaine in us faith and godlinesse They are also a publike profession of our faith and thankfulness towards God and a part of Gods publike worship in the Church Therefore the use of them is most agreeable and fit for the Sabbath day Unto the right use of the Sacraments is contrary The contrary vices 1. The omitting and contempt thereof 2. The profaning of them when they are not received as God hath commanded neither by them for whom they were ordained 3. A superstitious using of them when as salvation and the grace of God is tyed to the observation of the rites and ceremonies or when they are used to such ends as God hath not appointed The uncircumcised man-child shall be cut off from his people Gen. 17.14 Esay 66.3 He that killeth a bullock is as if he slew a man He that sacrificeth a sheep as if hee cut of a dogs necke c. 5. Publike invocation on God V. Vertue whereby we joyn our confession thanksgiving prayers and desires with the Church For God will be invocated not onely privately by every one but also publiquely by the whole Church for Gods glory and our comfort that so we may the lesse doubt that God will heare us seeing he hath promised to heare not only us but also others and the whole Church praying for us together with us For therefore God hath annexed a speciall promise unto publique prayers If two of you shall agree on earth upon any thing whatsoever they shall desire Mat. 18.19 20. it shall be given them of my Father which is in heaven For where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middest of them And giving of thanks and praise unto God is promised to God as a speciall worship Psal 22.22 In the middest of the Congregation will I praise thee And the same is commanded 1 Cor. 14.16 When thou blessest with the spirit how shall he that occupieth the roome of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou sayest I exhort that first of all supplications prayers 1 Tim. 2.1 intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men Now whereas Christ else-where commandeth that when a man prayeth he enter into his chamber Mat. 9.9 and when he hath shut his doore pray unto his Father which is in secret he by these words doth not condemne and forbid publique prayers but hypocrisie and ostentation and feigned godlinesse which the words testifie which goe before When thou prayest be not as the Hypocrites Now hypocrisie is a feigning and ostentation or shew of godlinesse We are here further to observe that in this Commandement is prescribed the publique invocation of the Church but that which was in the former third Commandement prescribed is the private invocation which concerneth every particular man Unto publique prayers is opposed 1. A neglect of the prayers of the Church The contrary vices 2. An hypocriticall presence at them without any attention and inward devotion 3. Such a reading or praying as serveth not for any edifying of the Church Thou verily givest thankes well but the other is not edified 7. Charity and bountifulnesse towards the poore that is to bestow almes VI. Vertue and performe the duties of love and charity towards the needy thereby
to sanctifie the Sabbath in shewing our obedience which we yeeld unto the doctrine Hither appertaineth the Sermon of Christ concerning the Sabbath wherein he declareth against the Jews Whether it be lawfull to do no good on the Sabbath day And whereas God will have his Sabbath to be kept all our life time yet will he have examples and testimonies thereof to be shewed especially on the externall or ceremoniall Sabbath day that is at those times which are allotted to the teaching and learning of Gods word For if at that time any man shew not his desire of obeying God when Gods doctrine soundeth in his eares and when God willeth us surceasing and omitting all other cares to meditate on godlinesse and amendment of life he giveth a token that he will far lesse doe it at another time Therefore hath it beene alwaies the custome of the Church to bestow almes on the Sabbath day and to performe the works of charity towards those that are in want nehem 8.10 Send part unto them for whom none is prepared for this day is holy unto our Lord. The contrary vices To the bestowing of almes is repugnant 1. A neglect or contempt of the poore and of the workes of charity towards them as when we doe not according to our power succour the poore that stand in need of our help 2. Ostentation and vaine-glory in giving our almes Mat. 6.2 which Christ condemneth 7. The honour of the Ministery of the Church VII Vertue or our obedience towards the whole Ministery in life and manners and this is the Morall Sabbath Five parts of the honour of the Ministery Now that obedience towards the Ministery comprehendeth many things Reverence Reverence that is an acknowledging of Gods order and will in the ordaining and maintaining of the Ministery and in the gathering of his Church by it that is a declaration both in words and deeds of this our acknowledgement and judgement of the Ministery 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so thinke of us as of the Ministers of Christ and the disposers of the secrets of God 2 Cor. 5.20 We are Embassadours for Christ as if God did beseech you through us Love Love whereby we gladly frequent divine assemblies and heare and learne the doctrine of the Church and wish well unto the faithfull Ministers of the Church not onely in respect of that duty of charity which we owe but also of the Ministery which they discharge How amiable are thy Tabernacles My soule longeth Psal 84.1 2. yea and fainteth for the courts of the Lord. Psal 122.1 I was glad when they said unto me We will goe into the house of the Lord. Obedience Heb. 13.17 Obedience in those things which are belonging unto the Ministery Obey them that have the over-sight of you Hither belong the works of love towards God and our neighbour even the whole life of a Christian which is that spirituall or morall Sabbath For to hold and celebrate that spirituall Sabbath is in the direction and ordering of our life to obey the voice of God speaking by the Ministery of the Church For God will therefore have the true doctrine to be learned of us that we may obey it James 1.22 Be ye doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiving your owne selves Thankfulnesse Thankefulnesse that is such duties as tend to the preservation and maintenance of the Ministery Ministers and Schooles For if God will have Ministers to be in his Church he will also that every one according to his ability help forward and further the maintenance of the Ministery and Schooles of learning and doe his endeavour that the Ministers Teachers and Schoole-masters be honestly provided for For without the study and learning of Arts and Sciences neither can men be made fit to teach nor the purity and sincerity of doctrine be upheld and maintained against Hereticks Hither appertaine Moses Laws of the first-borne of first-fruits of tithes and such like offerings which were allotted to the Priests and Levites by way of stipend whereby they might sustaine their owne life and their houshold that so they might wholly be imployed in the Ministery And albeit the circumstances of these Laws are abolished yet the generall remaineth for ever because God will have his Ministery to be maintained to the end of the world Deut. 12.19 1 Cor 9.7 Gal. 6.6 1 Tim 5.17 Mat. 10.14 Beware that thou forsake not the Levite as long as thou livest upon the earth Who goeth a warfare any time at his owne cost Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof Or who feedeth a flocke and eateth not of the milke of the flocke Lenity Lenity and moderation in bearing with such infirmities of the Ministers as do not enormously or manifestly corrupt or hinder the Ministery 1 Tim. 5.19 and hurt the Church by offence Against an Elder receive none accusation but under two or three witnesses To the honour of the Ministery of the Church is opposed the contempt of the Ministery as when either the Ministery of the Church is abolished or committed to men unworthy or unable or is denied to be the meanes and instrument which God will use for the gathering of his Church likewise when the Ministers are reproached when their doctrine is heard and not obeyed in the ordering of our life when the works of charity are neglected when necessary maintenance is not allowed the Ministers when the defence and protection of them and other duties of thankfulnesse are not performed towards them when the maintenance of Schooles and Studies and learning is neglected when the tolerable defects of the Ministers are not borne with and when for such the Ministery suffereth reproach and contumely In like manner also it is against the use of the whole Ministery not onely when some one privately neglecteth or omitteth the use of the Ministery but also when one by his commandement and perswasion or example or by some other hinderance calleth away his children family or any other from the use of the Ministery OF THE ECCLESIASTICALL MINISTERIE WHereas the publique externall worship of God and consequently the Ministery it selfe of the Church and the use and honour thereof is in this Commandement authorised as appeareth by that which hath beene already handled the doctrine concerning the Ministery of the Church is here to be examined The chiefe questions thereof are 1. What the Ministery of the Church is 2. For what end and purpose it was instituted 3. What are the degrees of Ministers 4. What are the duties and functions of Ministers 5. Vnto whom the Ministery is to be committed 1. What the Ministery of the Church is THe Ministery of the Church is a function by God ordained of teaching Gods word and administring his Sacraments according to his divine ordinance The parts then of the Ministery of the Church are two 1. To preach Gods word 2. Rightly to
administer the Sacraments 2. For what end and purpose the Ministery was instituted THe causes why God ordained the Church Ministery are Gods glory Psal 68.26 Gods glory because God will be magnified and invocated in this life by mankinde not only privately by particular men but also by the publique voice of the Church Give thanks to God in the Congregation Mens conversion Ephes 4.11 12. That it may be an instrument whereby to convert men unto God He gave some Apostles some Prophets c. for the gathering together of the Saints Mens instruction by men That God may apply himselfe to our infirmity in teaching men by men Mens edification by good example Psal 22.22 That men may provoke one another by their example unto godlinesse and to the magnifying and praising of God I will declare thy name unto my brethren in the midst of the Congregation will I praise thee Mans advancement in so high a calling That God may shew his love towards man in that he will have men to be Ministers of that great worke the ministery of reconciliation which also the very Son of God did administer The cleere apparency of the Church That the Church may be seene and heard among men and may be discerned from the other blasphemous and idolatrous multitude of men that so the Elect may be gathered unto it and that the Reprobate may be made more inexcusable while they contemne and endeavour to represse the voice and calling of God which they have heard But have they not heard No doubt their sound went out through all the earth and their words into the end of the world Now thanks be unto God which alwaies maketh us to triumph in Christ Rom. 10.18 2 Cor. 2.14 15 16. and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place for we are unto God the sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish to the one we are the savour of death unto death and to the other the savour of life unto life 3. What are the degrees of Ministers OF Ministers some are immediately called of God some mediately by the Church Immediately are called the Prophets and Apostles 1. Immediately called 1. Prophets The Prophets were Ministers immediately called of God to teach and open the doctrine of Moses and of the promise of the Messias to come as also to correct their manners in the Church and Common-wealth of Moses and to utter Prophecies of events in and without the Church having a testimony and warrant that they could not erre in doctrine 2. Apostles The Apostles were Ministers immediatly called by Christ to teach the doctrine concerning the Messias now exhibited and to spread it throughout the whole world having likewise a testimony and warrant that they could not erre in doctrine 2. Mediately called Mediately were called Evangelists The Evangelists who were helpers of the Apostles in their labours and were sent of the Apostles to teach divers Churches Bishops or Pastors Bishops or Pastors which are Ministers called by the Church to teach the word of God and to administer the Sacraments in some one certaine Church Doctors Doctors who are Ministers called by the Church to teach in some certaine Church Governours Governours who are Minsters chosen by the judgement of the Church to administer discipline and to ordaine things necessary for the Church Deacons Deacons who are Ministers chosen by the Church to take care for the poore and to distribute almes 4. What are the duties and functions of Ministers THe duties and functions of Ministers of the Church are in generall 1. Faithfully and skilfully to propound and deliver the true and sound doctrine of Gods Law and Gospel that the Church may know and understand it 2. Rightly to administer the Sacraments according to Gods institution 3. To goe before and shine unto the Church by their good example of Christian life and conversation Titus 2.7 Above all things shew thy selfe an example of good works 4. To give diligent attendance unto their flocke Acts 20.28 Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you over seers to feed the Church of God 5. To yeeld their service in such judgements as are exercised by the Church 6. To take care that regard and respect be had of the poore 5. Vnto whom the Ministery is to be committed UNto whom and what manner of persons the Ministery is to be committed Saint Paul plainly delivereth in his Epistles to Timothy and to Titus And briefly to comprise them the Ministery of the Church is to be committed 1. Unto men 2 Tim. 2.12 not to women I permit not a woman to teach 2. To such as have a good testimony in and without the Church 1 Tim. 3. ◠7. A Bishop must be unreproveable well reported of even of them which are without lest he fall into rebuke and the snare of the Devill 3. To such as are able to teach that is to such as rightly understand the doctrine and have gifts in some measure rightly to expound the same 2 Tim. 2.10 A Bishop must be apt to teach A work-man that needeth not to be ashamed Titus 1.9 dividing the word of truth aright Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and reprove them that say against it OF CEREMONIES WHereas one part of the fourth Commandement is Ceremoniall it shall not be unfit or impertinent to say and set downe some thing in this place concerning Ceremonies The speciall questions are 1. What Ceremonies are 2. How Ceremonies differ from Morall workes 3. How many sorts of Ceremonies there are 4. Whether the Church may ordaine Ceremonies 1. What Ceremonies are ALl divine worship was called of the Romans by the name of Ceremony d ee 1. lib. y. Ceremonia à carenio Macrob. Saturnal lib. 3. cap. 3. from the towne Caere wherein the Images of the gods were kept from the Gaules as Livie writeth In the Church Ceremonies are called Externall and solemne actions ordained in the ministery of the Church either for orders sake or signification 2. How Ceremonies differ from Morall works CEremonies differ from Morall works in that 1. Ceremonies are temporary Morall works are perpetuall 2. The Ceremonies are done alwaies alike The Morall are not done alwaies alike 3. The Ceremonies signifie The Morall are signified 4. The Morall are as the generall The Ceremoniall are restrained in speciall 5. The Ceremoniall serve for the Morall The Morall are the end or scope of the Ceremoniall 3. How many sorts of Ceremonies there are CEremonies are of two sorts some commanded by God some ordained by men Those that are commanded by God are the worship of God and cannot be changed but by God only Commanded by God 1. Sacrifices 2. Sacraments and those are either
Sacrifices or Sacraments Sacrifices are ceremonies appointed by God wherein we offer and performe some certaine obedience unto God Sacraments are Ceremonies instituted of God whereby God testifieth and performeth certaine benefits to us Those Ceremonies which are ordained by the Church Ordained by men are not the worship of God and may be changed by the advice of the Church if there be good causes for the changing and alteration of them 4. Whether the Church may ordaine Ceremonies Caveats to be observed by tâ—e Church in instituting of Ceremonies THe Church may and ought to ordaine Ceremonies because without defining and determining of circumstances the Morall worship cannot be kept There are notwithstanding certaine conditions to be observed by the Church in ordaining Ceremonies namely 1. They must be such Ceremonies as are not impious but agreeable to the word of the Lord. 2. They must not be superstitious such as to which we annex worship or merit or necessity or which are done with offence 3. They must not be too many nor too toylesome and burdensome 4. They must not be idle and unprofitable but must all tend to edifying ON THE 39. SABBATH Quest 104. what doth God injoyne us in the fifth Commandement Answ That we yeeld due honour love and faithfulnesse to our Parents and so to all who beare rule over us and submit our selves with such obedience as is meet to their faithfull commandements and chastisements a Ephes 6.1 2.5 5.22 Col. 3.18 20 22 23 24. Pro. 1.8 4.1 15.20 20.20 Exod. 21.12 Rom. 13.1 And further also that by our patience we beare and suffer their vices and manners b Pro. 23.22 Gen. 9.24 1 Pet. 2.18 ever thinking with our selves that God will governe and guide us by their hands c Ephes 6.9 Col. 3.19 21. Rom. 13.2 3 Matth. 22.21 The Explication NOw follow the Laws of the second Table of the Decalogue the obedience whereof doth as well verily respect God as the commandements of the first Table but the works are immediately exercised towards men For the immediate object of the second Table is our neighbour and the mediate is God The summe of the whole obedience of the second Table Christ hath briefly comprised in these words Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Matth. 22.39 And he hath laid downe this rule for better understanding of the Commandements of this second Table Marke 7.12 Whatsoever yee would that men should doe unto you even so doe ye unto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Of the whole second Table Christ also pronounceth that Mat. 22.39 The second Commandement is like unto the first that is the second Table is like unto the first Table which is thus to be understood 1. As touching the kinde of the chiefe worship of God the second Table is like unto the first and so is the second said to be like unto the first in respect of the ceremoniall which are not the chiefe worship 2. As touching the kinds of eternall punishment because the transgression of both Tables meriteth eternall punishment 3. As touching the inseparable coherence of the love of God and our neighbour For our neighbour cannot be loved without the love of God and the love of God is declared and exercised by the love of our neighbour Three causes of the necessity of obedience unto the second Table Whence also we may gather the causes for which obedience is necessarily to be yeelded unto the second Table seeing God no lesse exacteth it at our hands then he also requireth the obedience of the first Table namely 1. That in this obedience God himselfe may be worshipped and our love towards him shewed and declared by our love towards our neighbour for his sake 2. That by the love of our neighbour our conformity with God may appeare 3. That the society of mankind may be preserved which was ordained of God for the celebration and magnifying of his Name Moreover this fifth Commandement of honour due to Parents which Hierome plainly calleth the fifth in order is placed first in the second Table 1. Because this is the cause the bond Comment in Ephes 6.2 Two causes why this Commandement is placed first in the second Table and ground of the obedience of the rest of the Commandements following For if this obedience stand which is of the inferiours towards the superiours who are those which ought in Gods name to command the obedience of the Commandements that follow then must the obedience towards the rest of the Commandements necessarily follow 2. Because the Lord annexed a speciall promise and a singular blessing unto this Commandement that is length of life to be heaped on those who yeeld obedience unto it And these two namely the Commandement and the Promise doth this fifth Commandement containe The end of the fifth Commandement Now the Commandement proceedeth thus Honour thy Father and thy Mother The end of the Commandement is the preservation of civill order which is the order decreed and appointed by God in the mutuall duties of superiours and inferiours The superiours are all such whom God hath set over others to rule and defend them The inferiours are those whom he hath submitted to the power of others to be ruled and defended by them The duties of superiours are comprehended by the name of Father and Mother And our superiours are 1. Parents themselves who bred us Five sorts of superiours understood by the name of Father and Mother 2. Tutors and over-seers of pupils or young children 3. Schoole-masters Teachers and Ministers of the Church 4. Magistrates high or low 5. Our Elders All these or whosoever else rule over us are understood in the name of Parents and are to be honoured of us because God giveth them all to us instead of Parents and they discharge the duty of Parents and are as it were Gods Vice-gerents in ruling and governing us substituted by God for Parents to us when the malice of men began to increase Now Parents rather then other governours are named and commanded to be honoured Foure reasons why Parents rather then other Governours are here commanded to be honoured 1. Because the Father-like power and government was the first amongst men 2. Because this is as it were a rule according to which others are to be composed and framed and God will have superiours beare a Father-like mind and affection towards their inferiours 3. Because it is most beloved of all men so that to it and in regard of it they easily submit themselves 4. Because seeing the bond of duty towards Parents is the greatest the contempt of them is the more haynous and grievous which therefore also is with greater severity condemned by God In this Commandement then is prescribed the honour not only of Parents but also of all Superiours and likewise the obedience not onely of children but also of all inferiours Herein also are
attributing of some proprietie unto one person of the God-head to the removing of the same from another person of the God-head The words God and Father sometimes taken essentially sometimes personally Why Father is here taken essentially Esay 6.9 Againe the name of Father as also the name of God when it is opposed to all the creatures is taken essentially not personally but when it is put with another person of the God-head it is taken personally Wherefore in this place the name of Father is taken essentially and the reasons hereof are manifest 1. Because the name of Father is not here put with another person of the Godhead but with the creature of whom he is invocated So also by the Prophet Isaiah Christ is called The everlasting Father 2. The invocating of one person doth not exclude the others when mention is made of their externall and outward workes 3. Wee cannot consider God the Father but in the Son the Mediatour And the Son hath made us sons by the holy Ghost who is therefore called the Spirit of adoption 4. Christ teacheth us that wee must invocate him also John 16.23 saying Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever yee shall aske of the Father in my Name hee shall give you 5. Christ giveth the holy Ghost therefore it is he himself of whom we aske him Object 2. Christ is called and is our brother Therefore he is not our Father Ans He is our brother in respect of his humane nature but he is our Father in respect of his divine nature Object 3. If he be called the Father who hath received us into favour for Christs sake then is not Christ understood by the name of Father because hee that receiveth us into favour for Christs sake is not Christ himselfe But the Father whom wee here so call receiveth us into favour for Christs sake Wherefore hee is not Christ Ans Hee that receiveth us into favour for Christs sake is not Christ himselfe that is in the same sense and respect Christ as he is our Mediatour is hee through whom wee are received but as hee is God hee is he that receiveth us Two causes why we say Our Father Our Christ willeth us to call God our Father not my Father Confidence Thereby to raise in us a confidence and full perswasion that wee shall be heard For because we pray not alone but with us the whole Church doth with one consent pray to him he doth not reject her but heareth her prayers according to this promise of our Lord Where two or three are gathered c. Object But oftentimes thou prayest at home the Church not being privy thereunto Ans The godly and the whole Church pray for themselves and all the members with an affection and desire Love and desire is an habituall quality of the soule remaining also when thou sleepest it is not a passion quickly fleeting or passing away Therefore when thou prayest alone at home in words the whole Church prayeth with thee in affection And this also maketh much for the engendering of confidence in us because as hath been said God doth not reject the whole Church Mutuall love Two causes why Christ admonisheth us of mutuall love doth hee by this word To admonish us of mutuall love wherewith Christians being endued must pray one for another And therefore doth hee by this word in the very Proeme and entrance of the prayer admonish us of mutuall love wherewith we must be affected towards our neighbour 1. Because there is no praying without the true love of our neighbour 1 John 4.20 neither can wee be perswaded that God heareth us For if wee approach unto God not accounting the sons of God for our brethren neither will he then account us for his sons 2. Because without the love of our neighbour there is no true faith and without faith there is no true prayer For whatsoever is not of faith is sin Rom. 14.23 Object It is the part of a Father to deny nothing to his children but God denyeth many things to us therefore hee is not our Father Ans It is the part of a Father to deny nothing unto his children that is which is necessary and wholesome for them but it is the part of a Father to deny to his children things unnecessary unprofitable and harmefull Thus God dealeth with us giving us all spirituall and corporall blessings that are necessary profitable and wholesome for us Quest 121. Why is that added Which art in heaven Ans That we conceive not basely or terrenely of Gods heavenly Majesty a Jere. 23.24 Acts 17.24 25 27. and also that we look for and expect from his omnipotency whatsoever things are necessary for our soul and body b Rom. 10.12 The Explication THe second part of the Proeme is Which art in heaven that is heavenly Heaven here signifieth the habitation of God and the holy Angels and blessed men whereof God saith heaven is my throne and Christ saith In my Fathers house are many mansions Esay 66. v. 1. John 14.2 God indeed by his immense essence is every-where but hee is said To be in heaven and To dwell there because there God is more glorious than in this world and doth also there immediatly shew and manifest himself Now the Lord willeth us to call him Eight causes why wee are to call God Our Father in heaven our Father which is in heaven To distinguish him from earthly Fathers 1. Thereby to shew the opposition and contrariety of earthly Fathers and this Father that so wee should thinke that God reigneth in heavenly glory and majesty and is a Father not earthly but heavenly even hee 1. Who sitteth in heaven 2. Who ruleth every-where with heavenly glory and majesty hath soveraignty over all things and governeth by his providence the whole world by him created 3. Who is void of all corruption and change 4. Who also doth there especially manifest himself before the Angels and doth there shew what a Father he is how good and how mighty and rich To worke in us confidence of being heard 2. To raise up in us a confidence that God heareth us For if hee be our Father and one that is endued with exceeding goodnesse which hee especially manifesteth and declareth in heaven then will hee also give us all things necessary to salvation and if this our Father be Lord in heaven and so omnipotent whereby hee is able to help us then is hee able most easily to give us those things which wee aske of him To worke in us reverence of him 3. To raise a reverence of him in us Seeing this our Father is so great a Lord that is heavenly who reigneth every-where who is able to cast both body and soul into hell fire let us then reverence such a Lord and approach unto him with exceeding submission both of minde and body 4. That wee call on him in fervency of
take away all reproach of his most holy name and by all meanes advance it with all praise and honour In a word we desire 1. That God would enlighten us with the true knowledge of his holinesse 2. That he would give us true faith and repentance and regenerate us with his spirit that we may be holy as he is holy 3. That he would give us a mind to professe that holinesse of his divine name in words and deeds to his own praise and glory that he may be glorified of us by our true knowledge and profession of him and conformity of life with him and so he be severed from all Idols and profane things Object That which of it selfe is holy cannot be hallowed Gods Name is of it selfe holy Therefore it cannot be hallowed Ans It cannot be hallowed in that second sense of hallowing before delivered that is That which of it selfe is holy cannot be made holy but it may be sanctified as sanctifying is used in the first and third signification that is That which of it selfe is holy or indifferent may be acknowledged praised and magnified as holy So we desire that Gods Name may be hallowed that that which in it self is holy may also be acknowledged and magnified as holy God indeed sanctifieth us by making us holy of not holy But we sanctifie God not by making him holy but by knowing and speaking that of him which he will have us know and speake of him Object What belongeth to us to do that should we not desire another to doe But it belongeth to us to hallow and sanctifie the Name of God Therefore we need not to pray that God himselfe would hallow it for herein we do as a schollar who being commanded of his Master to apply his study diligently beseecheth his Master to do it for him Ans We distinguish the Major What belongeth to us to doe that should we not desire another to doe if so we are able by our selves and by our own strength to performe it but what we are not able of our selves to effect we justly crave of God that he would minister strength unto us to performe it Now we are utterly unable to hallow and sanctifie Gods Name Therefore we must desire of God that he will give us strength whereby his divine Name may be of us hallowed and sanctified yea rather that himselfe would sanctifie in us his holy Name ON THE 48. SABBATH Quest 123. What is the second petition Answ Let thy kingdome come that is Rule us by thy word and spirit that we may humble and submit our selves more and more unto thee a Psal 119.5 143.10 Mat. 6.33 Preserve and increase the Church b Psal 51.20 122.6 7. destroy the works of the Divell and all power that lifteth up it selfe against thy Majesty make all those counsels frustrate and void which are taken against thy word c 1 John 3.8 Rom. 16.20 untill at length thou reigne fully and perfectly d Revel 22.17 20. Rom. 8.22 23. when thou shalt be all in all e 1 Cor. 15.28 The Explication THy Kingdome come that is Let it by continuall increases flourish and be augmented and alwaies by a new enlargement and accession let thy kingdome be extended and multiplied which thou O God in thy Church doest hold and possesse The speciall questions concerning the Kingdome of God 1. What the Kingdome of God is A Kingdome in generall is a certaine forme of Civill government wherein the soveraignty of rule belongeth to some one person who is furnished with gifts and vertues above the rest and ruleth over all according to just honest and certaine Laws in requiring obedience making Laws defending the good and punishing the bad The kingdome of God is that in which God only reigneth and exerciseth soveraignty over all creatures Gods universall kingdome Gods speciall kingdome but especially governeth and preserveth his Church This kingdome is universall The speciall kingdome of God which he exerciseth in the Church is the sending of the Son from the Father even from the beginning of the world who should ordaine and maintaine a Ministery and should by the same be effectuall and forcible in working should gather a Church by the word and holy Ghost out of all mankinde rule preserve and defend the same against the enemies thereof raise it from death and at length the enemies thereof being cast into everlasting paines adorne it with heavenly glory that so God may be all in all and may be magnified by the Church of Angels and men for ever The parts of Gods kingdome Out of this definition we may gather and make these parts of the kingdome of God 1. The sending of the Son our Mediatour 2. The ordaining and maintaining of the Ministery by Christ 3. The gathering of the Church out of mankinde by the voice of the Gospel and the efficacy of the holy Ghost beginning in us the Elect true faith and repentance 4. The perpetuall government of the Church 5. The preservation thereof in this life and protecting against her enemies 6. The casting away of her enemies into eternall paines 7. The raising of the Church unto eternall life 8. The glorifying of the Church in eternall life when God shall be all in all Of this kingdome it is said Ps 2.6 110.2 I have set my King upon my holy hill of Sion Be thou Ruler even amongst the midst of thine enemies Hence it appeareth that this kingdome which we desire may come is not worldly but a spirituall kingdome which also the Lord himself sheweth by divers parables in the Evangelist and unto Pilate he answereth My kingdome is not of this world John 18.36 This kingdome we here pray for that it may come and be inlarged and defended 2. How manifold the kingdome of God is The kingdome of heaven is a kingdome THis kingdome of God is but one indeed but it differeth in the manner of governing and administration For it is diversly administred here and in heaven It is therefore commonly distinguished into the kingdome of grace and the kingdome of glory 1. Of grace and begun in this life This distinction is all one with theirs who say that the kingdome of heaven is two-fold One begun in this life another consummated after this life 2. Of glory and perfected in the next life We desire both in this petition to wit both the constitution of this kingdome of God in this life and the consummation thereof after this life Howbeit it is one and the same kingdome distinct only in degrees and forme of administration This kingdome on earth which is but begun hath need of meanes In the consummated and perfect kingdome of God there shall be no need of any meanes or instruments because in that the Church shall be perfectly glorified so that it shall be without evill both of crime and paine and God shall be all in all Hereby is that question
shall be glorified in the second coming of our Lord. Revel 22.20 Even so come Lord Jesus 11. Why we are to desire that the kingdome of God come WE ought to desire that the kingdome of God both that which is here begun and that which is else-where to be perfected come 1. For the glory of God or in respect of the first petition because that we may sanctifie and hallow his Name it is required that he rule us by his word and spirit For except God erect in us this his kingdome and deliver us out of the kingdome of the Devill we shall never hallow and sanctifie his Name but rather shall defile and pollute it 2. Because God will give his kingdome onely to those that aske it like as he giveth the holy Ghost unto them only that ask him Out of these premisses we plainly perceive what it is which we ask him in this petition Here therefore we desire that God will by his Son The summe of this petition our Mediatour sent from the very beginning into the world 1. Preserve the Ministery which he hath ordained 2. Gather his Church by the Ministery of his word and the working of the holy Ghost 3. Rule his Church gathered and us the members thereof with his holy Spirit who may conforme us unto him soften our hearts regenerate our wils 4. Defend us and his whole Church against our enemies and tyrants 5. Cast away his and our enemies into eternall paines wherewith he may punish them for ever 6. And at length deliver his Church from all evils and glorifie it in the world to come with life everlasting Object That which cometh neither sooner nor later for our prayers is in vaine desired of us and therefore we are not to desire it But the kingdome of God that is the delivery of the Church from all evils and miseries shall come neither sooner nor later for our prayers then God hath decreed it Therefore we are not to desire the delivery of the Church Answ The Major is false For so then might we conclude or reason of all Gods benefits that they are not to be desired seeing they all remain in the counsell and purpose of God Repl. 1. But God hath promised other benefits with this condition that we must aske and desire them Answ So also shall full delivery from all evils befall them only in that day who in their afflictions and crosse wish for and desire that delivery and pray that this delivery may come speedily according to the decree of God Revel 22.20 and that no one elect may be excluded Repl. 2. But we must not desire that God would hasten the delivery of his Church because that would be with losse of many of the elect who are not as yet borne Answ When we desire that God would hasten the delivery of his Church we desire also that whosoever of the elect are as yet remaining may be all speedily gathered not one of them being excluded and this we crave Why we desire the speedy comming of Christs Kingdome 1. That the Church may speedily be delivered that all the godly may rest from their labours 2. That there may be a swift end of wickednesse and impieties and the enemies may be cast into everlasting pains 3. That the glory of God may soone be manifested in this perfect delivery of the Church and finall abjection of the enemies thereof This delivery therefore of us and of the whole Church we must crave of the Lord with daily prayers if so we will our selves at the length be delivered with the Church But they which desire not the Lords coming to them he also shall not come Seeing then we must desire that his kingdome may come and therefore must withall desire our full delivery hereby it is evident how impious a thing it is to be afraid of the judgement of God and the last day of doome because such as do this shew themselves not to be godly neither to desire the full deliverance and glorifying Object But terrible will the day of judgement be Therefore we are not to desire it Answ It will be terrible but to the wicked only For unto the godly it is said Lift up your heads Luke 21.28 Therefore God will have them to rejoyce and to wish for the approaching of that day For what thou rejoycest in that also thou wishest Come Lord Jesus Revel 22.17 ON THE 49. SABBATH Quest 124. What is the third petition Answ Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven that is Grant that we and all men renouncing and forsaking our owne will a Mit. 16.24 Tit. 2.11 12. may readily and without any grudging obey thy will which onely is holy b Luke 22.24 Ephes 5.10 Rom. 12.2 and that so every of us may faithfully and cheerfully performe that duty and charge which thou hast committed unto us c 1 Cor. 7.24 even as the blessed Angels do in heaven d Psal 103 20 21. The Explication HEre we are to consider 1. What the will of God is 2. What we here desire and how this petition differeth from the second 3. Why this petition is necessary 4. Why that clause is inserted As it is in Heaven 1. What Gods will is THe Will of God signifieth in Scripture Psal 103.21 1 Thes 4.3 1. The Commandment of God Ye his servants that do his will This is the will of God even your sanctification 2. It signifieth the events or rather Gods decree concerning future events in which that his decree is daily revealed Mat. 25.30 Esay 46.10 Rom. 9.19 Not as I will but as thou wilt My counsell shall stand and I will do whatsoever I will Who hath resisted his will 2. What we here desire and how this petition differeth from the second THy will be done that is Cause and grant that we men may do not our will but thy will which only is just and holy and that we may obey thee We desire then A deniall of our selves which consisteth of two parts The deniall of our selves which is two-fold 1. That we may be ready to renounce all our own affections which are dis-agreeing from the law of God A right and ready execution of our duty Our duty is twofold 2. That we may be ready also to undergo our crosse and to ascribe and submit our selves willingly unto God in all things We therefore desire that God will give us his grace whereby we may be able to deny our own corrupt will and forgo all things which are repugnant to the will of God We desire a right and ready execution of our duty that every man in his vocation may cheerfully serve God and execute his will as well in common as generall duties and in his proper and speciall duty Common Our common duty is that which is required not of us only but of all Christians also and compriseth vertues necessary for all the
godly as faith conversion godlinesse charity temperance and such like Proper Our proper duty is that which concerneth every mans proper calling We ask the fulfilling of both duties in this petition namely that every one may abide in their proper and common calling committed unto them and do their duty Unto God be committed the care concerning the events but let us care to doe those labours which properly belong unto us Events agreeable to Gods wil. We desire events such as are not contrary to Gods will that is that such things may come to passe which please God A prospering of our Actions We desire a blessing and prospering of our actions and counsels For God will have us also to desire of him that he for his infinite goodnesse will vouchsafe to prosper well our actions counsels studies labours and endeavours that he will for his exceeding goodnesse so direct our labours that no other events may follow them but such as himselfe knoweth may most serve for his glory and our salvation We in the meane season must doe our duty diligently and leave the events to God The summe of all is we pray that God would bury in us evill lusts and desires and that himself alone will work perfectly in us by his spirit that so we being furnished and upheld with his divine grace may fulfill our duty and be answerable to our calling Object The former petition doth desire also that we may rightly performe our duty Therefore this petition is superfluous Answ We do not crave here altogether the same thing which in the former we pray for For in the former we desire that God will begin his kingdom in us by ruling us by his spirit who regenerateth our will that so henceforward we rightly performing our duty may yeeld all obedience to our King But in this petition we desire that in performing rightly and faithfully our duty we may execute the will of God Or There we crave that the Church may be and be preserved and glorified Here we pray that every man in the Church may performe his duty aright as becometh him The coherence of these three first petitions We are to observe here by the way what is the coherence and difference between these three former petitions They are so linked together that one consisteth not without the other but like as the third petition serves for the second so doth the second for the first For the name of the Lord is not hallowed or sanctified except those meanes be put whereby it is advanced And those meanes are the duties of every particular mans calling and vocation Now these petitions differ on this wise In the first we desire sanctification or the true knowledge and magnifying of God The difference betweene them and all his works and counsels In the second the gathering preservation and government of the Church that God would rule us by his spirit and word defend and protect us and deliver us from all evils both of crime and paine In the third that every one particularly in their vocation may obey God that is that every man be with diligence occupied in his proper duty and function and direct all things to the glory of God and take well in worth whatsoever God sendeth on him 3. Why this petition is necessary THis petition is necessary 1. That the Kingdome of god may come whereof we spake in the second petition For except God himself bring to passe that every one in his calling and duty do diligently his will this kingdom cannot be settled flourish and be preserved 2. That we may be in his kingdome For except we do the will of God we cannot be Citizens of his kingdome And we are not able of our selves by reason of the corruption of our nature to do his will if God minister not strength unto us and he giveth us not ability except we desire it Therefore we must desire of him that we may do it Object That which is alwaies done and shall certainly come to passe though we desire it not the same is not to be desired The will of God is done alwaies and shall certainly be done though we desire it not Therefore it is not to be desired that it be done Answ There is a fallacy in the Major proposition putting that for a cause which is no cause because we doe not therefore desire that Gods will be done as if it should not be done if we should not desire it but we desire it for other causes namely that all events may be good and prosperous unto us For events shall not be good unto us neither tending to our safety except we submit them to the will of God so that we desire that only to be done which he hath decreed and will have done The Minor also of this reason we deny For it is false 1. As concerning the calling and vocation of every man because they that desire not that they be able in their vocation to do their duty rightly faithfully and happily the same shall never do it 2. It is false also as concerning Gods decree because God hath decreed many events but yet so as that he hath also decreed the meanes of comming thereunto Repl. The decree of God is unchangeable Therefore what God hath decreed shall be done even without our prayers Answ The decrees of God not only as touching the events or ends but also as touching the meanes is unchangeable He hath decreed to give the end but by the meane which is of this condition that we desire it and pray for it 4. Why that clause is inserted As it is in heaven Two causes hereof CHrist addeth here this clause As it is in heaven for two causes 1. To describe and draw us a patterne and example of perfection whereunto we must strive 2. That by this desire of perfection we may be assured that God will give us here the beginning Luke 8.18 Of whom Gods will is done in heaven Psal 40 10. John 6.38 and the perfection in the life to come To him that hath it shall be given The reason of both is because in heaven the will of God is most perfectly done Of whom say you 1. Of the Son himself who doth all the will of his Father Loe I come O God to fulfill thy will Not to do mine owne will but his will which hath sent me 2. Of the holy Angels and blessed men Of the Angels the will of God is so done in heaven as that every Angel standeth in the presence of God being ready to do whatsoever God commandeth They do both his generall and his speciall will most readily no one of them slacketh in his function none seiseth upon that which belongeth to another none is ashamed to serve us though we annoy them with the noysome savour of our sins Heb. 1.14 and offend God For they are ministring spirits So then we desire that we may also obey God that
Churches consent therein 22. What wee beleeve concerning the holy Catholike Church 346. 347. What the Church is 347. how many waies taken 348. The difference between the visible and invisible Church ibid. Her markes 349. Why shee is called One Holy Catholike Church 350. Seven differences between Church and Common-wealth 351. Whence ariseth the difference between the Church and the rest of mankind ib. Whether any can be saved out of the Church 352. Of Church-discipline Vid. Discipline or Ordinances 542. c. Circumcision What and why instituted 422. Why abolished 423. Baptisme succeedeth it ibid. How Baptisme and Circumcision agree and how they disagree ibidem Why Christ was circumcised 424. Comfort What. 31. The true comfort proper to the Church 32. How many parts there are of this comfort ibidem Why spirituall comfort is the onely good and sound comfort 33. How many things are required for the attaining of this comfort 34. Communion What is meant by the Communion of Saints Vide Saints 360. Conception Three things to be observed in Christs conception 271. The full meaning of the Article of Christs conception page 272. Concupiscence What. 614. How it differs from Originall sin ibid. How it is naturall unto us ibid. Conscience How it frameth a practicall Syllogisme pag. 39. How the Elect may sinne against conscience but not unto death pag. 55. Of sinning against conscience and not against conscience pag. 59. Consubstantiation What it is 450. It s Age and Parentage ibidem The Schisme of the Consubstantials 451. 452. Two principall grounds thereof pag. 452. The refutation of the opinion pag. 452. 453. c. 473. 474. 476. c. Contentednesse What. 608. Contracts Ten sorts of them 607. Conversion What worketh our conversion pag. 90. The parts of it pag. 500. 502. What it is and why necessary pag. 501. Why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning pag. 504. The manifold causes of it 504. 505. The effects pag. 505. Whether our conversion be perfect in this life ibidem In what a godly mans conversion differs from an ungodly mans 506. Covenant Of the Covenant of GOD and what a Covenant is 124. Diverse sorts of it ibidem Why a Covenant is called a Testament ibidem How a Covenant can be made betwixt God and Man pag. 125. Whether there be one or moe Covenants ibidem How the Sacrament is called a new Covenant 435. Creation The end of our creation pag. 40. 41. To create signifieth three things pag. 181. How the creation is unknowne to Philosophers pag. 182. Their Arguments against it ibidem Why God would have the doctrine of the creation held in the Church 188. Credulity What it is 612. Creed The Creed expounded pag. 142. 143. c. Two reasons why it is called Apostolike pag. 143. Foure reasons why other Creeds were received into the Church ibidem Why that is to be received before other Creeds ibid. The parts of that Creed pag. 144. The great wisedome and order of the Spirit and Church in disposing the Articles of the Creed 220. Crosse Foure causes for which God would have Christ to suffer the death of the crosse pag. 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Curse What cursing is and what kindes of it are lawfull 558. D DEath How Christ is said to be dead pag. 296. Whether it were requisite that Christ should die pag. 297. For whom hee died and whether hee died for all pag. 298. Whether Christs death hath taken away our death 301. The benefits 301. Debts What Christ in the Lords Prayer calleth debts 647. Decalogue It s division pag. 527. Rules for the understanding of it pag. 528. The differences between the first and second Table in the Decalogue 529. Deceive How God is said to deceive a deceived Prophet 163. Deliver Deliverance Why the knowledge of our delivery is necessary pag. 34. 35. What mans delivery is and wherein it consists 108. Three causes of the possiblenesse of mans delivery 108.109 Arguments against it answered 110.111 Whether it be necessary certaine and absolute 111.112 two meanes for it ibidem Descension Of Christs descending into hell Vide Hell 303. c. Devils Their sundry appellations with the reasons 191. They are unchangeably evill 192. Discipline Reasons why civill discipline is necessary among the Vnregenerate 63. Of mens authority in the Church-discipline 542.543 A difference betweene Civill and Ecclesiasticall laws 544. E ELect Election That the Elect may sinne against conscience yet not unto death page 55. How farre knowne unto us 358. Whether the Elect are alwaies certaine of their election ibidem Whether they be alwaies members of the Church ibid. Whether they may finally fall 359. Equity What. 595. Erre Errour The Papists boast of their Church not erring pag. 16. Essence Vide Person Excommunication What. 482.494 Two sorts of it ibidem Persons that are to be excommunicated and the order 486. The ends and uses of excommunication 487. The abuses of it ibidem Objections against the word alledged for excommunication 492.494 F FAith Faith what it is with its nature and divers names kinds and differences 133.134 What Justifying Faith is with the causes 136.137 Faith and Hope how differing 137. The properties of justifying faith ibid. The principall cause of faith 138. Its effects 139. To whom justifying faith is given ibid. Faith with its profession necessary for five causes 140. Three waies to know that we have faith ibid. Faith may faint but not fall finally ibidem How we may be made righteous by faith onely 385.386 Three causes of it and foure reasons why it ought to be maintained against the Papists 386. Faith commeth of the holy Ghost 393. differently wrought by the Word and Spirit and Sacraments ibid. Vices contrary to faith 535. Fall Whether God doth leave the fall of man unpunished 101. The faith of Gods children shall not fall away finally 140. Fathers The use of the Fathers testimonies in points of doctrine 18. Father God called Father in divers respects 179.629 Five sorts of Superiors understood by the name of Father and Mother 590. Vide Parents Father in the Lords Prayer how taken 630. Eight causes why we are to call God Our Father in heaven ibid. Feare The feare and love of God how they differ 337. Three differences betweene son-like and slavish feare ibidem The feare of God taken for his whole worship 538. Fidelity What. 608. Flattery What. 612. Flesh The Word made flesh expounded 242.243.254 Of the resurrection of the flesh 364.365 c. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430.431 Forgive Forgivenesse What forgivenesse of sinne is 362.647 Who giveth it ibid. By whom 363. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice ibid. To whom and how it is given 364. Why we are to desire forgivenesse 648. How they are forgiven ibid. Fortitude What. 599. Fortune Fate or chance how accepted 214. the difference betweene Stoicks and Christians herein 215. What fortune is denied 216. Free Freedome In what God is
Divinitie An. Dom. 1593. June 12. at 7. of the clock TO The noble and reverend President and Assistants of the holy Assembly his honoured Colleagues DAVID PARIE wisheth health THat saying of Solomon is both true and godly The heart of man disposeth its owne way but the Lord directeth his paths Of which by mine own example I have experience for although hitherto I have neither wanted faire occasions many times nor my friends exhortations nor other things which now draw me from mine opinion yet I entertained that firm resolution still never to doe that which now I undertake to doe From which not onely did the conscience of mine owne infirmity with-hold mee but also the unhappy condition of Divinity at this day For they who professe themselves Divines are either most bitter enemies to Divinity and cruell persecutours of the truth so that among these the nimbler one is in railing the greater Divine they account him Or if they will be truly that which they are reported to be they presently feele those mens madnesse and find their teeth are fastned in them to the great griefe and scandall of the Church to which end it seemes they were made and so I conceived But behold the Lord directing these things another way for what before deterred mee now hindereth mee not what before could not induce mee doth now strongly carry me forward The knowledge of mine infirmity indeed remaines but then I consider that there are differences of gifts and that every man prophesieth according to the measure of grace and faith given to him from God Divinity hath got a bad name as if it were a deceitfull and slanderous doctrine but this is given to it by bad men for that holy doctrine is often abused by Satans artifice and wicked mens malice Besides I know that our Lord hath been and is yet at this day the signe of contradiction By Gods appointment and the Magistrates I have now some yeares born that office in this famous Colledge which by its owne right and the examples of predecessours hath made me at last alter my resolution Before mee this place hath been honoured to the Churches good and to their owne praise by Olevianus Ursinus Sohnius Kimedoncius whom I name because I honour them for they were eminent men and some of them were my teachers or masters and some my reverend colleagues What shall I be the first that must impaire the dignity of so noble a function Shall I overthrow so commendable and so excellent an order in our Schoole Shall I leave to successours a precedent so dishonourable and injurious to our College Besides that now the Act is at hand wherein seventeen very learned men in Physick and in the Lawes are to receive their ensignes of honour the many exhortations of my friends and your most grave and serious reasons honoured Colleagues by which not onely have you approved my resolution but also have so strongly confirmed mee in it and perswaded mee that I am drawne to this taske by divine instinct I beseech our most mercifull God so to direct my pathes in his waies that they may never goe astray and that hee would be pleased to make these my endeavours profitable and wholesome to this Schoole first and then to the whole Church of God I am resolved to set downe out of Gods word not a full but a briefe repetition of our Churches doctrine concerning certaine heads which are at this day chiefly controverted that I might afford to young Students sufficient matter of disputation and that likewise the summe of our orthodox doctrine might be as it were in a briefe Epitome obvious to the enemies and calumniators of our Churches These my endeavours I consecrate to you honoured Sirs both because you are the most vigilant preservers of sound doctrine in these Churches and because you are most courteous favourers of my studies The Lord Jesus keep you in safety for his Churches good Amen At Heidelberge in the Colledge of Wisdome June 1. Anno Domini 1593. D. David Parie to the READER out of the Dutch Edition AT the entreatie of many holy men I have translated this Epitome of the orthodox reformed Christian Religion out of the Latine into our vulgar tongue not without some addition and a more full explication having added some Testimonies of Scriptures Creeds generall Councels and Fathers Therefore in this Epitome the Christian Reader may briefly understand which is the doctrine of the Schooles and Churches in the Archipalatinate and indeed of all the reformed Churches through France England Scotland the Netherlands Switzerland Moravia Bohemia Poland Hungarie and else-where Besides hee shall know whether or no this doctrine be Calvinian and hereticall as some injuriously stile it or not Apostolicall rather and Christian having its foundation in Gods word But such mad clamours will not I hope move those in whom is the zeale of pietie and are carefull of their soules health but will rather after the example of those noble Jewes of Thessalonica Act. 17.11 in the fear of God weigh this doctrine that from hence they may learne which is the true Christian Religion they will also examine the Testimonies of holy writ by which the doctrine of the orthodox reformed Religion is confirmed which we maintaine and which before a generall Councell lawfully assembled yea before the Tribunall of Jesus Christ that supreme and most just Judge we will not be ashamed to defend This was the practice of the people of Beroe observing what doctrine Saint Paul taught them and carefully searching if it was consonant to Gods word by which meanes it came to passe that many of them both men and women beleeved in Jesus Christ They are of another mind who at this day call every doctrine Calvinisme which is not consonant to their opinion by which intemperate speech they may easily refute Paul and Christ himselfe and I must not expect that any other name will be given to mine Aphorismes then this But surely if this be Calvinisme the whole Book of God yea the whole doctrine of the primitive Church must be called Calvinian for there are irrefragable testimonies which cannot be contradicted yea besides the learneder sort of Papists and Jesuits who follow the Schoole-mens doctrine must be called likewise Calvinists For even in the midst of Popery God for his Elects sake did preserve by the Schoole-men from corruption the doctrine Of Christs Person Death and Merit Of his Ascension into heaven Of his sitting at the right hand of God and Of Predestination most plainely as these points are explained by us in these Aphorismes But the other Articles to wit Of faith Of the Ministery of the Church Of the Sacraments were corrupted betimes in Popery But it is to be lamented that they who having laid aside the name of Christ and of Christians desire to be called by mens names have so farre departed from the consent of the Primitive Church in the handling of these Articles of faith and do
the Covenant then the children of Turks also that before Baptisme they are possessed by Satan who is by words and crossings to be cast out by the Exorcist and other such like passages Which doctrine truly is repugnant to the Gospell neither is it found in the Augustan Confession of which they so much bragge nor in the word of God and which by Mâ— Luther with great zeale hath beene refuted and rejected So thou mayest see Christian Reader to what we are come to But to what purpose is it to know the beginning of Controversies Let us rather endeavour how to be freed from them Let us beseech God that he will be pleased to helpe his afflicted Church to sanctifie her in the truth of his word to encline the Teachers and Ministers of his Gospell to moderation and to the love of Peace and concord and then these Errours will easily fall to the ground without any laborious refutation and Truth will succeed in their stead For Nothing is weaker then errour saith Chrysostome it is entangled with its owne wings Hom. 28. in â— Cor. 15. Hom. 4. de laudibus D. Pauli nor is there need of any other battery or assault And as the same Father saith Such is the condition of errour that of it selfe though none resist it will grow old and fall away On the contrary the state of truth is such that when it is opposed by many it is stirred up and increaseth Therefore it is no wonder that the unluckie tares grow up so fast in the Lords field but truth the daughter of time by Gods assistance will roote it up at last Neither is it needfull that Gods faithfull servants should weary themselves in refelling our Adversaries virulent Libels for this will tend no wayes to Peace the onely way to victory and concord is if with our infirmity with feare and trembling with modesty and forbearance with the evidence of the Spirit with the power of the word we defend the Truth which shall be my chiefe endeavour in the explication of these Aphorismes for at last the Spirit of Christ will be stronger then the spirit of Satan and the kingdome of Christ will be more powerfull then the kingdome of the Devill Judgement shall returne to righteousnesse and all they that are upright in heart shall follow it Psal 94.15 Tertullian against Valentin Truth is no wayes ashamed but onely to be hid In the Catecheticall Miscellanies are contained these ensuing Heads I. APhorismes containing the doctrine of the Reformed Churches and the chiefe heads of Christian Religion Page 689. II. The secular Theme concerning Popery Page 737 III. The Creed of blessed Athanasius with Parie's Notes Page 753 IV. The Creed of the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosaâ—enus Page 767 V. A Question Whether God created all men in Adam for one end to wit upon condition of the Law observed Page 768 VI. Animadversions upon the Thesis of D. Aegidius Hunnius concerning the Hypostaticall Union Page 770 VII A reconciling of the Controversie concerning Christs active and passive righteousnesse Page 791 VIII A piece of a Speech concerning the fruit of Christs Death Page 807 IX An Introduction to the Controversie of the Eucharist Page 812 X. The Epitome of Arminianisme or the Examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands Page 817 APHORISMES OF THE ORTHODOXALL DOCTRINE of the Reformed CHURCHES ARTICLE I. Of the person of Christ I. WE beleeve and professe with our mouth and heart before God and men and by this confession we will be knowne from all Infidels and Hypocrites that Jesus Christ is a person truly God and man subsisting of two natures true and perfect the divine and humane personally a united And therefore true b God of the same substance with the c Father and coeternall according to his d divinity and true man e of the same substance with us in all f things borne of the Virgin Mary in time according to his g humanity the one h and the only begotten of i God and the Son of k man the one and onely Mediatour between God and l man not two but one Christ Testimonies of Scripture and of Creeds a Colos 2.9 In him dwelleth the whole fulnesse of the Deity corporally 1 Tim. 3.16 Without controversie great is the mystery of godlinesse God manifested in the flesh b John 1.14 And that Word was made flesh 1 John 15.20 This is that true God and life eternall c John 1.14 We beheld his glory as of the onely begotten Son come out from the Father Psal 2.7 Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee Prov. 8.24 When as yet there was no depths I was formed Mic. 5.2 His going out was from the beginning from everlasting ages d Phil 2.6 Who when he was in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God Heb. 1.3 He is the splendor of his Fathers glory the character of his person Col. 1.15.17 He is the image of the invisible God and the first borne of all creatures and he is before all things and all things subsist by him e Phil. 2.7 He emptied himselfe taking upon him the forme of a servant made like unto men and in shape was found as man Heb. 2.14 16. Because therefore children are partakers of flesh and bloud he also was made partaker of the same he tooke not on him the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham he tooke f Rom. 1.3 And to his Son made of the seed of David according to the flesh Heb. 2.17 Whence he ought to be like his brethren in all things that he might be a mercifull and faithfull High-Priest in the things concerning God to expiate the sins of the people g Gal. 4.4 After that the fulnesse of time came God sent out his Son made of a woman Mat. 1.23 Esay 7.14 Behold a Virgin shall conceive and shall bring forth a Son Luke 2.7 Mary brought forth her first begotten Son h Rom. 8.32 Who spared not his own Son but gave him up for us all i John 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son k Mat. 9.6 That you may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins l 1 Tim. 2.5 One God and one Mediatour between God and men to wit the man Christ Jesus Acts 4.1 Nor is there salvation in any other nor is there any other name under heaven given among men by which we can be saved m Athanasius in Symbolo This is the right faith that we beleeve and confesse that our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God is God and man God of the substance of the Father begotten before all time and man of the substance of his Mother borne in time Perfect God and perfect man of a reasonable soule and humane flesh subsisting Equall to the Father in respect of his Divinity inferiour to the Father in respect of his humanity who though he be God and man yet is not two
but one Christ II. The personall union of the two natures in Christ according to the Apostles a distinction is the corporall inhabitation of all fulnesse of the divinity in Christ according to the Churches declaration the hidden and adorable conjunction of the deity of the Word and of the humanity assumed into one person or hypostasis made in the mothers womb b without confusion without conversion without division without c separation that is to say the natures and naturall properties remaining whole and distinct being separable neither in time nor place Testimonies of Scripture and of Creeds a Col. 2.9 In him Christ dwelleth the whole fulnesse of the Deity bodily 2 Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ reconciling the world to himselfe Heb. 2.16 For he tooke not the Angels but the seed of Abraham he tooke b John 1.14 And the Word was made flesh and dwelt amongst us Luke 1.35 The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the vertue of the most High shall overshadow thee therefore that Holy thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called the Son of God c Athanas in Symb. God and man is one Christ not by converting of the divinity into the flesh but by assuming of the humanity into God In the Creed of the generall Synod of Chalcedon assembled by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches Anno Dom. 453. We beleeve that Jesus Christ is the one and onely Son of God and our Lord consisting of two natures in one person without confusion without conversion without division without separation the diversity of the two natures being no wayes made void by reason of the union but the propertie of each nature remaining intire So that Jesus Christ is not divided or separated into two but he is one and the same onely begotten Sonne of God God the Word III. Because of this personall union we beleeve that this person Jesus Christ is truly and properly not tropically or figuratively God and Man and that both the natures and naturall properties and actions are truly and properly predicated interchangeably of the whole person in the concrete For truly and properly Christ God a is Man borne of the b Virgin Mary of the seed of c David he grew in age and d wisdome he suffered died c. according to his e humanity Truly also and properly Christ Man is f God begotten of the g Father existing before h Abraham i immortall k omniscient l omnipotent m omnipresent creating and governing all things with the Father c. according to his n divinity being no lesse reasonable and immortall in the soule properly and truly then man and according to his body irrationall and o mortall For as the reasonable soule saith Athanasius in his Creed and flesh is one man so God and Man is one Christ Therefore as the properties of body and soule are really common to man so the properties are really common to the person of Christ to whom both in name and realitie they are attributed yet not according to both natures but according to that to which properly they appertaine This is called the communication of properties And Damascen cals them the manner of * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutuall attribution Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Doctors a Phil. 2.6 Christ was made like unto man b Gal. 4.4 God sent his Son made of a woman c Rom. 1.3 The Son of God was made of the seed of David after the flesh d Luke 2.52 Jesus grew in wisdome stature and grace with God and man e 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ died according to the flesh f 1 John 5.20 This is that true God and life eternall g John 1.18 The onely begotten Son who is in the bosome of the Father he hath shewed him to us h John 8.58 Before Abraham was I am i John 5.26 As the Father hath life in himselfe so hath he given to the Son to have life in himselfe k Marke 2.8 Jesus knew that they reasoned so with themselves in their minde John 2.25 Neither was it needfull that any should beare witnesse to him of the man for he himselfe knew what was in man l I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and end saith the Lord that is who is and who was and who is to come I say that Almighty m Mat. 28.20 I am with you still till the end of the world n John 5.17 The Father worketh even hitherto and I worke Heb. 1.2 By whom also he made the world who sustaines all things by his powerfull word 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ was quickned according to the Spirit o Just Martyr in Expositione fidei As man being but one hath notwithstanding two different natures in himselfe and with the one part he consulteth with the other he puts his consultation in execution appointing in his minde the fabrick of the ship but with his hands effecting what he had appointed so the same Son being of two natures according to the one he works his miracles according to the other he suffers contemptible things for as he is God and of the Father he wrought miracles as he is Man and of the Virgin he indured the Crosse and such like naturally and willingly IV. After the same manner the name and actions of the Mediatour are attributed to the whole person and in the concrete by the concrete are understood the names of the persons are truly and properly predicated according to both natures because both natures with their properties and actions are required to the office of a Mediatour in execution of which each nature by the communication of the other doth operate those things which properly belong a to it for Christ both according to his humanity and his divinity is our Mediatour Preserver Intercessor Saviour King Priest Head Lord and Judge of the world who knows all things according to both natures and by each nature be operates those things which properly belong to it Testimonies of the Ancient Doctors a Damascen l. 3. c. 15. de Orthodoxa fide Christ works according to both natures and both natures worke in him with the communication of the other The Word operates what belongs to the Word such things as are of greater note and majesty by reason of the power and authority of the Deity but the Body performes those functions which are properly the Bodies according to the pleasure of the Word which is united to it and whose proper worke it is Leo ad Flavianum cap. 4. He worketh in both formes what is proper with the communion of the other the Word operating that which is the Words and the flesh performing that which is the fleshes Idem ad Leon. August Epist 59. Although in one Lord Jesus Christ the true Son of God and Man there is one Person of the Word and flesh which hath inseparably and indivisibly its common actions their qualities notwithstanding are to be understood and by a sincere faith we must discerne to what things the lownesse of the flesh is promoted and to
exalted him and hath given him a name above all names that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow of things in heaven on earth and under the earth and that every tongue should confesse that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father VI. The glory of Christ the Mediatour doth first consist in that high perfection and dignity of the person of the Mediatour even according to that nature which was assumed being adorned with unspeakeable excellencies of endowents with happinesse and majesty and with that sublime exaltation above all principality power and dominion all things being put under his feet that he might be the Head of the a Church by which the Father governes all things in heaven and b earth the natures remaining whole and unconfused as also the properties of nature in this glory Which as Austine saith gave to the flesh to be immortall but tooke not away the c nature Testimonies of Scripture and of some Ancient Doctors a Ephes 1.20 21. God placed Christ at his right hand in heaven far above all power c. b John 5.22 For the Father judgeth no man but hath committed all judgement to the Sonne Acts 17.31 God will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed c August Epist 57. ad Dardanum Doubt not then but the man Christ Jesus is now there from whence he will returne call to minde and hold faithfully the Christian Confession because he is risen from the dead hath ascended into heaven sitteth at the right hand of the Father nor from any other place but from thence will he come to judge the quick and dead and so he will come as the Angell witnesseth after the same manner that he was seene to go into heaven that is in the same forme and substance to whom he gave immortality but tooke not his nature away VII Secondly it consists in the glorious administration of his Propheticall Sacerdotall and Regall offices by which as Mediatour he declares himselfe even in his assumed humane nature that he is appointed Lord and Judge of all a things and that he rules most powerfully in heaven and b earth gathering to himselfe out of the race of mankinde a perpetuall c Church by the holy Ghost and the Word making intercession for d her and defending her by his divine power on e earth untill having freed her from all molestations and from her enemies he glorifie her in f heaven Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 2.36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made that same Jesus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ Acts 5.31 God having exalted him at his right hand hath made him Prince and Saviour that he might give to Israel repentance and remission of sinnes See Act. 17.31 John 5.22 b Psal 110.2 Beare thou rule in the midst of thine enemies 1 Cor. 15.25 He must reigne till he hath put all his enemies under his feet c Ephes 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Doctors Rom. 1.17 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeves Marke 16.21 The Lord did cooperate and confirmed the word with signes following d Rom. 8.34 Christ is at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for us Heb. 9.24 Christ hath now entred into heaven that he might appeare before God for us 1 John 2.1 We have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous e Mat. 16.18 The gates of hell shall not prevaile against her John 10.28 I give unto them eternall life and they shall never perish neither shall any man pluck them out of mine hand f John 17.24 Father I will that they whom thou hast given to me may be where I am that they may behold my glory VIII Lastly in the perfection of that honour and worship due a to the Mediatour gloriously reigning even in our humane nature to wit that he is acknowledged by Angels men and all creatures and by them is adored and celebrated as their head and Lord as it is written And let all the Angels of God worship him Also Psal 1.6 Psal 97.7 Phil. 2.10 At the Name of Jesus every knee shall bow of things in heaven on earth and under the earth Testimonies of Scripture a Acts 9.14 In this place he hath power from the High-Priest to binde all that call on thy Name 1 Cor. 1.2 To all that call upon the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ in any place c. Rev. 5.9 Thou art worthy to receive the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou hast beene slaine and hast redeemed us by thy bloud out of every Tribe Langue People and Nation See also Rev. 4.11 and 8.13 and 19.5 6 7. IX Therefore these and such like doctrines of the Ubiquitaries are false and prodigious 1. That Christs humanity presently in his conception when the Word was made flesh did sit at the right hand of God 2. That to sit at Gods right hand is nothing else but to be united personally to the Son of God who is the Fathers right hand 3. That it is all one with his ascending to heaven 4. That it is to be made man and to become God 5. That it is all one with Christs humanity filling heaven and earth and being every-where ARTICLE V. Of Predestination I. TO deny in God an eternall predestination of mankinde is to deny God himselfe and to give the lye to the holy Scripture for as Luther (a) De servo arb cap. 143. saith truly God being spoiled of his power and wisdome in electing what will he be else but the Idoll of Fortune by whose power all things are done rashly or at randome And at length it will come to this that men are damned and saved with the knowledge of God as who hath not discriminated by a certaine election those that shall be saved and damned but a generall lenity tolerating and hardning being proffered to all then a correcting and punishing mercy he hath left it to mens choice whether they will be saved or damned he himselfe perhaps being gone to feast with the Ethiopians as Homer saith Austine in his booke De bono persever c. 18. averreth That no man can dispute except he will fall into error against this predestination which saith he we defend according to the holy Scripture and cap. 21. Therefore it savours too much of contention saith he to contradict predestination or to doubt of it II. Therefore of predestination we must speake and be silent with the Scripture for what God will have concealed must not be enquired after and what he hath revealed must not be neglected lest in those we be found unlawfully curious in these damnably ungratefull as (b) l. 1. ad Monimum p. 8. Ambrose excellently III. Neither that we may give this caution with Fulgentius is there any coactive necessity of mans will to be expressed by the name of
is performed by God washing the soule inwardly for I saith the Baptist baptise you with water Christ baptiseth you with the holy Ghost And Ambrose With water the body is washed by the Spirit the soul is cleansed from sin Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Augustine in Joh. Tract 8. de Catechis c. 3. b 1 Pet. 3.21 Baptisme also saveth us not as if by it the filth of the flesh were done away but the answer of a good conscience toward God c John 1.33 He it is who baptiseth you with the holy Ghost Ephes 5.26 Christ sanctifieth his Church having purged her through the washing of water in the Word d Ambrose in Luc. lib. 2. cap. 3. III. Yet we do not for this make a double Sacrament of Baptisme when we name the washing of water and of the Spirit or externall and internall but we say there are two parts of one Baptisme that we may distinctly teach what is done by man the Minister and what by God the Authour Neither did Paul divide the Sacrament of Circumcision into two when he distinguished the circumcision of the flesh and of the a heart which distinction whosoever takes away either they leave nothing or surely lesse to God in the Sacrament then to the Ministers allowing to God onely the internall parts but to the Ministers both externall and internall Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 2.28 29. For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh But he is a Jew which is one inwardly and circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit and not in the letter IV. In the lawfull use of Baptisme the internall is signified by the externall and is truly exhibited and sealed according to the promise He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved As for hypocrites and Infidels when they are dipt in water they are not baptised by the Spirit because the holy Ghost flies from a counterfeit man and he dwels not in a body subject to sins Hom. 5. in Mat. operis impers and therefore he cannot be the child of God as Chrysostome most truly saith V. Baptisme then washeth away sins it regenerates it saves c. not by any secret force annexed or imprinted in the water nor by the work wrought but by a Sacramentall phrase because there is a neere conjunction of both the washings in the lawfull use that is attributed to the externall which is proper to the internall or by a Synecdoche that is given to the whole which belongs to the part VI. Whereas Baptisme hath succeeded Circumcision that it might be the Sacrament of initiation in the new Covenant it ought not to be iterated although it hath beene unworthily received or before conversion because it remaines alwaies ratified to those that are converted as the promise of the Gospell is and the Covenant but to those that repent it is both ratified and it is saving and the use thereof before unlawfull is now made lawfull to them to which purpose Austine saith If he that receiveth the Sacrament Contra Crescent l. 2. c. 28. had never received it is not so cut off but is acknowledged which of it selfe was hurtfull to him that is amended will be profitable Testimonies of Scripture Jerem. 3.1 Thou hast gone a whoring after many lovers but returne to me saith the Lord. Ezek. 16.59 60. I will even deale with thee as thou hast done which hast despised the oath in breaking the covenant Neverthelesse I will remember my covenant with thee in the dayes of thy youth and I will establish unto thee an everlasting covenant VII The Church should conferre Baptisme as Christ hath commanded upon all that are in yeares professing the faith of Christ and a repentance and upon Infants also borne in the Church or who with their parents are come into the Church because to these also the promise and covenant b appertaine and these are to be brought to c Christ which should be done by the ordinary Ministers not by women or other persons having no calling to the Ministeriall d function the administration of which is a part of the e Sacrament Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Mat. 28.19 Teach all Nations baptising them b Mark. 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised c. Gen. 17.7 I will be thy God and the God of thy seed Acts 2.38 39. Repent and be baptised every one of you in the Name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost For the promise is unto you and to your children and to all that are a far off even as many as the Lord our God shall call c Mat. 19.14 Suffer these little ones and forbid them not to come to me for to such belongs the kingdome of heaven d Mat. 28.19 Mark 16.16 e Concil Carthag 4. Canon 100. Let not a woman presume to baptise for that addition Except necessity urge is not in the Canon of the Councell but is foisted in by the Pope Decret dist 4. de consecr C. Mulier against the meaning both of the Councell and the command of Christ which cannot without sin be violated except some other speciall command from God should be given VIII These contrary doctrines we impugne 1. That Baptisme is no signe of grace but onely a badge or marke by which Christians are discerned tying them to faith and to the Crosse 2. That water and the Word are not the essentiall parts of Baptisme but water and the person of the holy Ghost included in the Word 3. That there is annexed and affixed a secret vertue which confers upon the baptised the grace of the holy Ghost 4. That the holy Spirit with his effects are tied to Baptisme 5. That the effects of the holy Spirit and of Baptisme are alike or equall 6. That baptised Hypocrites and Infidels as Judas and Simon Magus c. are regenerated in Baptisme by the holy Ghost no lesse then the faithfull 7. That Ministers baptise not onely with water but also with the holy Ghost and so they do more in baptisme then Christ himselfe did 8. That the Infants of the Church are not to be baptised that the baptised are to be re-baptised 9. That the Infants of the Church before Baptisme are spiritually possessed by Satan and therefore are to be exorcised with certaine words and crossings 10. That the children of the Church before Baptisme do no more belong to the Covenant of God then the children of Turks and that there is no difference at all betweene Turkish and Christian children 11. That in case of necessity Mid-wives or any other that have no calling do duely baptise ARTICLE X. Of the Lords Supper I. WE beleeve the holy Supper to be the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ which is by taking the bread broken and the cup being a blessed in memorie of Christs death till he b come that is to say that it
Scriptures are very obscure Lib. 1. de Verb. cap. 1. 2. both in the things that are set down and in the manner of setting them downe But what can be more false or more contumelious against God and his holy Prophets and Apostles seeing the word of God and of the Prophets but much more of the Apostles Psal 119.105 is called a lanterne to our feet and a light to our paths shining in a dark place 2 Pet. 1.19 This indeed the Jesuite whispered but afterward shamelesly denied it As though forsooth this were not the common stile of Poperie That no man can be the Interpreter of Scripture or Judge of the true meaning thereof but the Church that is the Pope either with or without a Councell And that in the Pope as in the head of the Catholick Church all power of interpreting resides Is not this to tell us that the Scriptures can be understood by none without the Popes interpretation See Bellarmine Lib. 3. de verb. cap. 3. where he strives to prove that the meaning of Scripture depends upon one Judge which is the Pope 18. It makes the Pope supreme Judge of all questions concerning faith in which it behoveth faith to stay at last even in those things that are in controversie between the Pope and Protestants The Assertion Whereas there be three members in this Position the first and third as being known to every one are by the Jesnite swallowed down in silence The Pope makes himself supreme Judge of all questions of faith but by what right It is a question of faith If there be a God if there be a Trinitie in unitie if hee made the world if Christ be God and man if he died for us if he rose againe if there be heaven and hell c. Shall then Christians Jewes Turkes and Atheists repaire to the Pope as the supreme Judge for resolution of these What greater madnesse can be The question is If the Pope be head of the Church if Christs Viceroy if the Monarch of Christendome if the Lord of Kings and Emperors if the supreme Interpreter Censor Judge of Scripture of all questions of faith Or if he be not rather that man of perdition sitting in the Temple of God as God the Beast the Whore sitting in the great Citie upon seven hills Finally Antichrist What shall the Protestants who are at controversie with the Jesuits about these questions repaire to the Pope as supreme Judge what 's more foolish what more unjust The middle member the Jesuite calls a lie to wit that our faith must at last stay upon the Pope Truly what he sayes is a lye but that Poperie teacheth this is no lye except it be a lye also that the Pope is supreme Judge of all questions of faith for it is only he on whom the faith of all questions doth at last stay Or that we may speak more cleerly from whom there is no appealing to a superiour But an appeale may be made from the Pope to the Scriptures or to God as to a Superiour and the Jesuite himselfe confessing Christian faith is resolved into this first veritie which is beleeved for it selfe therefore this Position stands firme in all its members and the proofe of the assumption Furthermore who ought to be supreme Judge of faith interpretations and controversies of faith whether the Pope or not and whether the Scripture alone be the rule of faith and controversies or traditions also Or whether the Scriptures alone can be both a Rule and a Judge which the Jesuite barks out with a dogs not with a mans mouth that we may pay him home in his own language whole books of Protestants are extant concerning these nor do they belong to the argument of our secular Theme 19. It accuseth the Scripture of imperfection as if it were neither sufficient to beget faith and pietie nor to attain to salvation except it be supplied by traditions 20. Hence it calls traditions The unwritten word of God as certaine in fallible canonicall and as necessarie to salvation as the written word of God and to be received with the like affection of pietie and reverence The Assertion Whereas our adversarie conceales both these Positions they need no defence It is the common stile of Poperie thus to speak of both and it is unspeakable how witty eloquent and earnest they are at this day all of them in aggravating the imperfection and defects of the Bibles or Scriptures which are among Christians And on the contrary in extolling the divinitie and necessitie of their traditions In stead of all see Bellarmine lib. 4. of the unwritten word throughout all the book But how contumelious it is against God to defile with the blemish of imperfection his written word which as it testifieth of it self is able to make the man of God perfect for every good work And to give life eternall to them that beleeve On the contrary what arrogance vanitie and how full of danger it is not only to equall to but to extoll above and more religiously to reverence humane traditions with which God whatsoever men lie to the contrarie is worshipped in vaine I say to extoll these above Gods sacred word is not now our purpose to speak many words seeing all good men doe easily understand this point and it hath been often demonstrated by our Writers 21. It blasphemously calls the Scripture a Nose of waxe a doubtfull and dead letter written with inke which needed the Churches confirmation Like a sheath receiving any blade whether it be of steele lead wood or brasse The Assertion The Jesuite silently acknowledgeth these blasphemies worthy of Anathema yet he is willing to wash them away with a lye as if injuriously they were imputed to Poperie but indeed here is no fiction yet too little hath been said for Lindanus doth openly professe In Panoplia that the holy Scripture in Poperie is commonly accounted a Nose of waxe an ambiguous word and such as may be turned which way you will and that it is rightly so esteemed For hee adviseth Papists not to dispute with Hereticks he meanes Protestants out of the holy Scriptures hereafter Because saith hee as commonly you may see it is easily bent to what opinion you will therefore it is compared and very fitly too to a Nose of waxe Thus he approves excuses defends that reproach which the Jesuite calls a lie Costerus one of their chiefe Jesuites deviseth a three-fold holy Scripture One spirituall inspired by the holy Ghost in the minds of the Church and Pope The other left by the Apostles to the Church written with inke in paper and parchment books The third grounded on the Pontificiall Decrees and generall Councels Of the paper Scriptures for so this paper-brawler disgracefully calls the Propheticall and Apostolicall books speaking These former saith hee needed the confirmation of that for these are a dead letter written with inke in parchment or paper which can feele
apostasie fascinated by idolatrie it had never submitted it selfe to the slavery and yoke of Antichristian tyrannie 159. It is tyranny to oppresse undo a Common-wealth got by right or wrong against all right and equitie 160. The Pope hath invaded and oppressed the Church State of Christendom with a double tyrannie to wit spirituall and corporall 161. He invaded the Church in a spirituall tyrannie when by his pride he overthrow the Apostolicall discipline of the Church 162. The Apostolicall discipline was Oeconomicall that under one head or master of the family our Saviour having gone to heaven as it were into a far countrie divers houshold servants as Apostles and after them Bishops equall in power should every one of them disperse their owne talents according to every mans place for the benefit of the house of the living God 163. For Let a man so esteeme of us saith the Apostle as of the ministers of Christ 1 Cor. 4.1 and stewards of the mysteries of God 164. And we reade that Christ ascending into heaven gave to the Church besides Apostles Prophets and Evangelists Doctors also and Pastors or Bishops 165. But wee reade not that hee gave to the Church a Prince of Priests or high Pontifie 166. For there is but one Bishoprick saith Cyprian which is communicated by parcells to every one 167. Neither any of us saith the same Father hath made himselfe a Bishop of bishops or by tyrannicall tyrannie doth compell his colleagues to a necessitie of obedience 168. But when the Church began to increase and withall the ambition of Bishops for orders sake because Rome was the head of the Empire to the Bishop of old Rome the first seat was given 169. Yet observing the Canon under written by Austines hand the Bishop of the first seat is not called the Prince of Priests or high Priest or any such like thing but only the Bishop of the first seat 170. This order and this Oeconomicall discipline continued in the Christian Church for six hundred years after Christ 171. Boniface the Third was the first that was stirred up by Satan out of desire of government and pride to break downe the bars of Apostolicall discipline and with much contention played the Tyrant in the Church being pronounced universall Bishop by Phocas the Tyrant But by the sentence of Gregory his predecessor Antichrist was declared to the world 172. From him began these words of tyrannie to be used in the Roman See lest their tyrannie might not be knowne So we will So we command 173. In the Chaire of universall pestilence scarce did he sit one full yeare according to the Proverb Too rigid Lords never raigne long 174. From thence the fume of Catholick pride by Satan was blowne upon the Romane Chaire which hath propagated the Ecclesiasticall tyrannie and encreased it unmeasurably 175. Hence the Pope hath an heavenly power 176. The Pope hath the same Consistorie with God the same Tribunall with Christ 177. The Pope is a certaine Deitie representing some visible God 178. The Pope hath all lawes within the cabinet of his breast 179. The Pope is Bishop of the whole world to whom all Bishops and Patriarchs ought to be subject necessarily upon salvation 180. The Pope is an universall Prince King of kings and head of all within the militant Church 181. The Pope hath all men for his subjects 182. To the Pope every humane creature is subject 183. To the Pope all power is given in heaven and earth 184. The Pope is made Judge over the angels 185. From the Pope there is no appeale no not to God 186. The Pope is above all Councels he alone hath power to call direct confirme disanull them 187. The Pope conferres jurisdiction upon all Bishops 188. The Pope cannot submit himselfe to Councels 189. The Pope makes lawes to compell the conscience 190. The Pope alone judgeth all men but is judged of none 191. If the Pope should send head-long to Hell many thousands of soules no man must say Why doest thou so 192. The Pope can doe all that God doth 193. The Pope is neither God nor angell nor man according to that Verse O Pope the amazement of the world who alone art the greatest of things thou art neither God nor man but a neuter between both 194. Yea the Pope is God 195. The Pope is the cause of causes and Lord of lords 196. The Pope is Gods supreme Vicar and whosoever speaks the contrarie is a lyar 197. We must stand to the Popes judgement though the whole world should think to the contrarie 198. None is equall to the Pope but God 199. The Pope is the head and bridegroom of the Catholick Church 200. Hence we must beare and with pious devotion endure the yoke which is imposed by the holy See though it may seem intolerable 201. But hee that makes himselfe a God the Churches husband is not hee the enemy of God and of Christ even the Antichrist 202. Now except the Serpent devoure the Serpent it cannot become a Dragon as it is in the Proverb 203. So if the Pope had not devoured the Roman Empire he had not been Antichrist 204. With the spirituall tyrannie hee snatched also the secular 205. By vertue of that feigned patrimony of Peter or of the Church let the Pope be one of the Princes of Italy by humane prescription 206. The Pope being clothed with the Emperiall robe and crowned with the Emperors crowne holding the sword in his hand and saying I am Cesar is not he the Tyrant of the Empire and Cesars enemy 207. Neither did any one Pope this by chance the Papall ambition for these eight hundred years hath devoured the Roman Empire and trod upon the Emperors 208. The Emperor should take the oath of allegiance and obedience to the Pope 209. The Emperor should depend on the Popes judgement and not the Pope on the Emperors as is said 210. The Emperor should bow himselfe to the Pope whilst hee takes horse hee must stand by as a Lackie and must hold his bridle and stirrop 211. At a feast the Emperor should hold water to the Pope whilst he washeth his hands 212. The Emperor ought to carry the first dish to the Popes table 213. The Pope can excommunicate depose and kill the Emperor 214. The Pope hath power over all Kings and Princes over all the Kingdomes of the world directly or indirectly and can give them to whom hee will 215. Hence the Pope hath two bodies and two chiefe Pontificalities like another Numa Pompilius One way hee is like the Gentile Archflamine another way like the Roman Emperor after the Emperor left off the profane title of Pontifex maximus which Gratian did first abandon as some think 216. Hence he is armed with two swords the spirituall and secular because Boniface the Eighth said Behold Luke 22.38 here are two swords 217. Neither did he obtaine this great tyrannie by force onely at which you may wonder but
by art also and that three waies by Simonie by Cunning and by Cursing 218. By Simonie he made all the Clergie throughout the world subject to him in selling the sacred wares of Patriarchats Bishopricks Dispensations Absolutions Indulgences Purgatory fire Humane soules lastly of Hell and Heaven he drew to Rome the treasures of Kings Churches and Nations And what could not the Popes monie doe 219. By deceit especially of three sorts as it were with so many spells he did so enslave the Christian world to him that not to obey his words deeds and beck by a blind obedience was counted an hainous crime 220. First by a forged Vicarship of Christ and Saint Peters seat and succession then by the pretence of the Roman Catholick Church to which all upon necessitie of salvation must be subject by which vizard as by Gorgons head they turned as it were into stones Kings and the inhabitants of the earth both great and small rich and poore free and bond and had them at his beck 221. To these he added prodigies and lying signs and sometimes poysoned hosts by which he proved himselfe a God in the very event according to the Apostles oracle 2 Thes 2.7 10. Whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders and with all deceivablenesse of unrighteousnesse 222. Hee did easily suppresse by stirring up the people and absolving them from the oath of allegiance to those Princes whom he struck with the thunder of excommunication if they seemed to slight it 223. By this meanes Gregory the second drove out of the Exarchat of Italy Philip and Leo Emperours of the East because they forbade Image-worship which is condemned by Gods word 224. And a little after Pope Leo the Eastern Emperours upon the same pretence being quite driven out of Italy challenged to himselfe the Roman spoiles invaded the whole Exarchat neither did hee ever restore it againe to the succeeding Emperours though Image-worshippers 2 Thes 2.3 4. 225. This then is that man of sin sitting in the Temple of God as God and exalting himself above every thing that is called God 226. This is that double beast having a double rising out of the sea and earth like an Amphibion and of two formes of a double nature in emulation of Christ both as a secular Monarch and as an Ecclesiasticall seducer the Antichrist figured in the fourth vision of the Revelations Rev. 17.1 7. 227. This is that Whore clothed with purple and scarlet drunk with the bloud of the Saints and of the Martyrs curbing with a bit the beast which she sits upon in the fifth vision of the Apocalyps 228. This is that Babylon great proud tyrannicall Rev. 18.4 saying in her heart I sit as a Queen and am no widow nor shall I see mourning 229. Here we have the double tyrannie of Poperie of old fore-told by the Angel to S. John and now after the revolution of an age detected by the renewing light of the Gospel 230. Which third cause was most urgent for our fathers to forsake and for us to avoid Poperie And so we conclude 231. The tyrannicall Church Babylon is to be deserted and avoided according to the voice from heaven Rev. 18.7 saying Goe out of her my people lest you be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues 232. The Pontificalitie with Roman Poperie is a tyrannicall Church and Babylon 233. Therefore the Pontificalitie with Poperie was to be deserted and is to be avoided 234. Whosoever then continues a Papist formally as they speak that is whosoever dies without repentance in this Apostasie and in this Idolatrie and under this tyrannie of the Pontificalitie and Poperie shall without doubt perish eternally 235. In saying of this we condemne not nor do we teach that their persons should be deserted or avoided God is our witnesse but onely their errours and excesses above named which are condemned by Gods word 236. But rather charitie so commanding us we heartily pray to God for all that live in Poperie for kings and subjects for great and small for the Pope himselfe and his whole Clergie that according to his great mercie he would open the eyes of their hearts and would convert such as are to be converted and save such as will be saved being sealed with the seale of God in their fore-heads for Christ Jesus sake our Lord. To whom be glory power and honour for ever Amen The CREED of blessed Athanasius concerning the most sacred Trinitie and the Incarnation of our Lord JESUS CHRIST the Son of God With the Notes of D. David Parrie Of the Catholick Faith concerning the Trinity ARTICLE I. I. Whosoever would be saved before all things it is needfull that he hold the Catholick Faith which except every man keep whole and inviolate he shall doubtlesse perish everlastingly The Declaration 1. WHosoever So the necessitie of the Catholick faith to salvation is every-where declared in Scripture Mar. 16.16 He that beleedeth and is baptised shall be saved but hee that beleeveth not shall be condemned Where it is manifest that the first thing required is the beliefe of the Trinitie out of Mat. 28.19 Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Therefore it is impossible to be saved 2 Thes 1.8 The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ They then that know not God nor obey the Gospel they hold not in every point the Catholick faith therefore cannot be saved but shall doubtlesse perish everlastingly ARTICLE II. 2. And this is the Catholick faith 3. that we worship one God in Trinitie and the Trinitie in unitie 4. neither confounding the persons 5. nor dividing the essence The Declaration 2. THe Catholick faith That is called the Catholick or universall faith not which is beleeved by all but which is necessary to be beleeved to salvation by all For so Euphronius Presbyter in his exposition of this Symbole of Athanasius saith That is called the Catholick or universall faith that is the right faith which the universall Church should hold It is set down in two heads chiefly in this Symbole of Athanasius to wit the faith of the holy Trinitie and the faith of the Incarnation and Mediation of the Son of God 3. That one God This is the first and chiefe mysterie by which Christian faith is discerned from the sects of Pagans Jewes Mahumetans and Hereticks For to them it is thought an absurditie to worship one God in Trinitie and Trinitie in unitie that is to say to worship and beleeve one God in essence and three in persons Father Son and holy Ghost As though forsooth it were lesse absurd in humane reason by which they measure faith to beleeve the worlds creation of nothing and mans of the earth or as the Alchoran feignes of a bubble of water and the resurrection of the
that he made himselfe equall with God which Christ was so far from denying or reproving that through the whole Chapter he confirmes it by notable documents taken from the equality and identity both of his owne and Fathers workes and operations power and authoritie honour and worship Whatsoever saith he the Father doth the Son doth the same also For as the Father raiseth the dead and quickneth them so doth the Son quicken those whom he will c. The Father hath committed all judgement to the Son that all may honour the Son as they honour the Father As the Father hath life in himselfe so he hath given to the Son to have life in himselfe c. There needs no more Christs owne witnesse alone of himselfe is sufficient to confirme our faith and to overthrow heresies John 8.14 For if saith he I testifie of my selfe my testimony is true but hee testifieth of himselfe that God is his proper Father and that he is equall with God the Father therefore his testimony of himselfe is true Hence the malicious stupiditie of Hereticks derogating authoritie from his testimony is more to be detested then that of the Jewes According to his divinity Not according to his humanity otherwise hee were not true man therefore the doctrine of Schwenckfeldius if false which equals Christs humanity in all things to God or which makes Christs humanity equall to God 17. Lesser then the Father And this Christ witnesseth of himselfe saying My Father is greater then I John 14.28 to wit by reason of my Incarnation as man I am lesser then the Father Which because Arius drew this to the inequalitie of the divinitie hee brought in the heresie of the Anomaei Cyril l. 2. thes c. 3. So far is the Son equall to the Father in that he is by nature God but in that he was made man and as a man was crucified and died he is lesse then the Father The definition of Chalcedon afterwards against Eutyches thus declares it Consubstantiall to the Father according to the divinity consubstantiall to us according to the humanity In all things like to us except the filth of sin Hebr. 2.17 and 4.15 ARTICLE IV. Of the Creed the XII 18. Who though he be God and man yet he is not two but one Christ 19. One not by converting of the divinitie into flesh 20. but by assuming of the humanitie into God 21. One altogether not by conversion of the substance 22. but by unitie of the person 23. For as the reasonable soule and flesh are one man so God and man is one Christ The Declaration 18. WHo though God Hitherto of the truth of the two natures of the Son of God incarnate now of their union or of the personall unitie The Article in the beginning hath a Prolepsis or anticipation whereas God and man are two divers subsistances therefore if Christ be God and man hee will not be one but two Yet one Christ God and man not two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of the union of the natures God indeed and man are different subsistences without the personall union but Christ is God and man in the personall unitie Upon this part of the Article pitcheth that heresie which about an hundred years after Athanasius Nestorius the Patriarch of Constantinople brought into the Church but was condemned by the Councell of Ephesus 19. One not by conversion The reason of the unitie consisteth not in the conversion of the divinitie into flesh which heresie was devised two hundred yeares after Athanasius by Eutyches a Monk of Constantinople who expounded the words of John The word was made flesh of the conversion of the word into flesh As the water is said to be made wine that is converted into wine John 2.8 affirming that after the incarnation not two natures did remaine but one onely to wit the flesh made of the Word But not without cause he was suppressed by the authority of the Councell of Chalcedon For how can the divinity be turned into flesh or an uncreated nature void of mutation be converted into a creature By this meanes Christ should neither be God nor man truly because he must lose both the Divinity and the humanity together 20. But by assuming the humanity into God In the Greek into the Deity yet not absolutely but into one of the persons of the Deity or of the Word For this alone not the Father not holy Ghost assumed humane flesh into the unitie of the hypostasis See the 8. and 1. Note Of this assumption the Apostle thus Hebr. 2.14 He was made partaker of flesh and bloud And ver 16. He took not on him the nature of Angels but he took on him the seed of Abraham that is he united it to himselfe personally as the Schooles speak that there might be one hypostasis of the Word and flesh The true reason or manner then of the unitie of Christs person is not the conversion of the Word into flesh but the hypostaticall union of the Word with flesh 21. Not by confusion of the substance That is not by commixtion of the nature and naturall properties of them both into some third thing such as is the confusion of water and honey in Metheglin which was the heresie afterward of the Monophysits sprung out of Eutyches his follies against which Damascen disputes at large lib. 3. orthod fidei c. 3. 22. But by unity of the person To wit of God-man or the Word incarnate the natures of the Word flesh and their essentiall properties remaining distinct and safe as after Athanasius the Councell of Chalcedon Act. 20. hath more fully explained in these words We all acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ in two natures inconfusedly immutably indivisibly inseparably the diversity of the two natures being no waies made void by reason of the union rather the propriety of each nature agreeing in one person is preserved so that he is not divided or severed into two natures but Jesus Christ is one and the same only begotten Son God the Word 23. For as the reasonable soule The manner of the union of the Word flesh is illustrated by a Similie which before Athanasius Justin Martyr a very ancient Writer in his Exposition of the Faith did make use of whose words we thought good to set down that we may understand how much they agree Let no man saith he enquire of me the maner of this union for I am not ashamed to confesse my ignorance yet I will rather glory that I beleeve those hidden mysteries with which I was initiated which are not perceptible to reason and understanding Some there are who understand this union as they doe that of the soule and body and so they teach And the example agrees if not in all yet in parts For as man being one hath two different natures and with one part he consulteth and with the other he puts his counsell in execution with his mind he decrees to build a ship
can darken because the assumption of the flesh was made not according to any naturall propertie as is illocalitie by which the Word is united to the Father and holy Ghost but according to the characteristicall properties by which he is distinguished from the Father and holy Ghost as Damascen excellently sheweth Lib. 3. cap. 7. Otherwise either the assumption had not been made solely by the Word but also by the Father and holy Ghost or else surely all the other naturall attributes of the Word none excepted should be attributed to the flesh by the assumption or vertue of the union and so monstrously wee might affirme that the flesh in the eternall infinite incorporeall Word c. did most eminently transcend all respect of time finitie corporietie c. and hath truly obtained an eternall infinite incorporeall way of existing If so what will ubiquitarisme leave for Eutyches Where will our Adversaries sixth Thesis stand Where will our brother be our flesh our faith and comfort Wherefore in that with so much cunning the Sophister urgeth the illocalitie of the Word he paints to no purpose for by this he will be no more able to prove the locall true and solid flesh as hee calls it to be made illocall by the illocall Word in the vertue of the union then if he should say that mans bodie by the force of union hath most highly transcended all densitie corporietie mortalitie c. and doth truly obtaine in the soule a rationall spirituall immortall c. manner of existing because it is hypostatically united with the reasonable spirituall immortall soule Away with such trifles The proofe of the Major is nothing but like to the former fallacie of non causae because the illocalitie of God assuming is no more the cause of the illocalitie of the flesh assumed then the eternitie simplicitie immensitie of the same makes the flesh eternall most simple and immense We are not onely not to conceive any place or localitie in God but also time finitie and humanitie must cease to be in our thoughts Answ Must then the thought of these in the flesh assumed cease No because the union is so made that the natures and naturall properties remain entire and inconfused Neither is the proofe of the Minor to any purpose for the illocall hypostasis of the Word is the terme or limit not of the flesh but of the assumption of the flesh Neither is the flesh made the very illocall hypostasis of the Word or changed into it but so by it and in it assumed that it subsisteth in it and is sustained and borne up by it as the proper flesh of the Word In the meane while let it be and remain even in the Word the true and locall flesh such as was by the Word and in the Word assumed Neither is this the opinion of the Schooles as I shewed before when they say That the hypostasis is the Terminus ad quem of the Assumption or that the union is terminated in the person as if the nature assumed were made the hypostasis or were terminated and defined by the hypostasis but that with the Word assuming it is united into one hypostasis and that the union of two natures makes not one nature but one person In which sense they also dispute that the union is not made in the person but in the nature In vaine then under this vizard of the Schoolmen doth he seek to hide himselfe Furthermore Athanasius understands the humanitie to be so assumed into God that it is not therefore made God but that it subsisteth in the person of God and is the proper flesh of God that God may be truly man and man truly God As for Chemnitius his swelling words the simple truth is no waies moved by them In vaine then doth the Sophister defend himselfe with this target What is more usuall then Claw mee and I will claw thee From Master Luther who though in some passages hee wrote well concerning our Lords last words our orthodox men appeale lest they should seem to depend on men to Matthew Mark Luke John Paul Peter all which testifie that the flesh of our Saviour even in the Word was and remained locall They appeale to our Saviour himself who after his resurrection in his locall flesh not without the Word but in the Word not without the union but being then most united to the Word standing in the midst of his Disciples locally said See and touch a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see mee have They appeale from both the Confessions of Luther to both the Testaments of the living God to the Augustan Confession and to Master Luthers owne sounder writings in which he rejecteth the ubiquitie of the flesh Finally they appeale from the Bergensin harmonie to the harmonie of the holy Evangelists and Apostles which we know is publickly received in the Church of Christ XXXIX Out of what is said it appeares also that the union of the Word with the flesh and of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion The Animadversion Now in the end he deduceth such consectaries which being rightly understood no orthodox Divine will reject But all of them are full of snares of which the younger sort must be briefly warned The first is That the union of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion This is well Why then hitherto did he not thus describe it but defined it a bare immanencie when plainly and fully it should have been defined an union lest the title should lye But afore I gave the Reader a caveat concerning this cunning in the Argument Among the orthodox Fathers Communion often signifieth an union because the one common hypostasis of the two natures is made up by union and this is the true and solid communion of the natures because truly and solidly that is most really and narrowly the Deitie is communicated to the humanitie and the humanitie to the Deitie that is so united that they are one person their natures and properties remaining entire So Damascen lib. 3. cap. 6. The divinity in one of his hypostasis hath totally communicated himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or is united to us Fulgentius to Donat. Man should never have received from God the grace of salvation if the communion that is the union of the divine and humane nature did not remaine in one person of Christ Yet oftner and properly in the Fathers Communion signifieth the common predication of either of the natures and properties thereof on the whole person in the concrete Which communication is not the union it selfe but the effect or consequence of the union and this communion is true and solid and as they speak most really in the person for it makes that God the Word is really solidly and truly man who suffered died rose againe and was received into glory and that man truly
of the bloud death and passive obedience c. be understood of Christs whole humiliation according to the fourth and fifth Positions 4. For a better reconciliation let this also be added That under the humiliation is comprehended his voluntary subjection to the Law and consequently his active obedience as they call it so that this also in some respect comes under the notion of merit to wit so far as it is considered to be a voluntary servitude undertaken and performed for us by the Son of God For this obedience may be considered two waies 1. As it is a conformity with the Law and so it is the personall justice of the Mediatour 2. As the servitude of the Law to which for our sakes Christ made himselfe obnoxious and so it belongs to merit For although Christ as man was bound to obey the Law yet as just holy and the Son of God yea even according to his humanity hee was not obliged to many duties of the first and second Table to which neverthelesse he did spontaneously subject himselfe and so he was made a servant to the whole Law for us that hee might redeem us from the servitude coaction and damnation of the Law So it was a voluntary servitude that he would be circumcised that hee would observe the Sabbaths and Feasts that he was subject to his parents and payed tribute to Cesar and served his neighbour c. being Lord of the circumcision of the Sabbath of patents of Cesar of his neighbour c. Of this servitude of the Law that of the Apostle is to be understood Galat. 4. God sent his Son made of a woman made under the Law c. and so the complaint of excluding active obedience from merit will be of lesse force This way of reconciliation perhaps will not satisfie the scrupulous yet it will not be displeasing to them who desire these differences of opinions may be buried or else surely they will think more of some meanes of peace and will shew better In the interim I am satisfied with these By what we have said Chap. 3. it will now appear which was our third Quere how this doctrine is to be handled in popular Sermons whether positively and refutatively it will be fit to dispute of it before the people For my part I think it is not fitting for what else can be expected of such a disceptation but that the more ignorant sort will stagger in their faith and will presently think that the doctrine of faith hitherto taught in our Churches hath been very slippery and uncertain which notwithstanding caused us first of all to renounce Popery And the Church can be edified in faith and consolation without such opposition by which not our Adversaries but our brethren should be touched and wrung their minds distracted into dangerous divisions and contentions and scandals should be encreased by our fault Surely the Romanists willingly with both hands would lay hold upon this opportunity to traduce us to wit that we cannot agree in that which we make the maine point of the Gospel When Luther began with others to reforme the doctrine of Justification Popery received a deadly wound What shall we goe about to heale againe this wound of the Beast And doe wee not think what an account we are to make unto God for the delight wee take in strife and altercation But you 'l say There is danger lest errour in stead of truth should prevaile in the Church Truly there is none if so be these things be retained and diligently taught which are in our Confession In other points let moderation and candor be used Let our brethren be heard with calmnesse and let their opinions be compared one with another and with Gods word Lastly seek not a knot in a bulrush The fourth head remaines concerning the Catechisme Chap. 4. and Palatinate Directorie Whether it be sit to omit or put out any thing in them Here I know not whether I should rather admire or grieve at the precipitate temerity of some who think they may lawfully judge and censure sacred and profane things as they list choose and reject what they please this humour is not to be endured If their wisdome be greater then other mens they should doe well to new-mould their own Catechisme and Directorie Or if they have perceived any errour in that of the Palatinate they should in a brotherly way admonish those who have the care of this and who will be ready to give them an account Sure this pretended zeale seems neither to have much conscience nor knowledge in it For with what conscience can they passe by their owne Catechismes and make changings in ours Shall private men put out that which publickly belongs to many Churches If they have knowledge sufficient that is if they understand well the meaning of the Catechisme in every passage and will be ingenuous as they ought to be in ambiguous matters they will find they have no reason to doe thus because all things agree sufficiently if so be that which is doubtfull be explained by that which is cleerer and what is briefly set downe be enlarged as if fitting But you will say that in the Catechisme nothing should be ambiguous or doubtfull I confesse indeed neither had any such thing crept into our Catechisme if it were now to be written since the moving of these scruples But the passages of our Catechisme which be more manifest and at large are these Quest 12. and 14. there is taught That no other way of deliverance and of reconciliation with God could be found then that either the sinner himself or else a Mediatour for the sinner should by condigne punishment satisfie divine justice therefore the punishment of the Mediatour for us is our satisfaction and that thing by and for which we are justified and reconciled to God for in the Apostle these two are all one Rom. 5.9 10. Quest 15.16 there is taught That it was needfull for the Mediatour to be true God and true man and perfectly just that hee might be able to pay the ransome for us which we sinners could not pay therefore the justice of the person is distinguished from the ransome as the cause from the effect so that the actuall and formall justice of the Mediatour belongs to the justice of the person as the cause sine qua non Quest 21. is taught That for this ransome of Christs remission of sins eternall justice and life are bestowed upon all beleevers therefore the Catechisme doth not so divide remission of sins and justice as if that were given because of the ransome and this because of Christ active justice Quest 37. it is taught That Christ by his Passion as by the onely propitiatory Sacrifice hath obtained for us the favour of God justice and life and that this his suffering extends through the whole course of his life that he lived here on earth albeit the chiefe act of his suffering was in the
and in the obedience of faith by the grace of the holy Ghost On the other side what sort of men he hath appointed to condemne to wit such as are not converted Infidels strangers from Christ both which is taught in the Gospell So many good men chiefly Politicians judge of this Article neither do they think it fitting to wade deeper into this Controversie especially seeing it seemes to ascribe all the meanes of salvation fully to God to Christ and to grace And truly here should be no question if the Authors meant onely this that by this Article is explained the popular doctrine of the qualities of those that shall be saved or damned But because in the Conference they professe Coll. Hag. p. 84. That this Article containes the doctrine of predestination to salvation but deny that the qualities of those that shall be saved to wit faith and perseverance proceed from predestination as from their fountaine but contend that these are in order before predestination or election and not obscurely they make them depend upon mans will whence necessarily God must be robbed of the full glory of our salvation man must be puffed up with pride our Christian comfort in life and death must be undermined free justification and the assurance of salvation must be denied whatsoever they pretend in their garnished speeches to the contrary Therefore this Article cannot be simply approved of and it is full of equivocations and dangerous swelling phrases under which Pelagianisme is under-hand brought into the Church which fraud that it might appeare the lesse they purposely abstaine from the word predestination Now in Austines time the Pelagian Heresie was thus 1. That Adams sin hutted no man but himselfe and that man is not borne now in a worse condition then he was created 2. That Christ was seene and died to expiate all sins committed by imitation of Adam 3. That salvation in Christ is so proposed to all men that whosoever will beleeve and be baptised may be saved 4. That God fore-knew before the foundation of the world who were to beleeve and doe good works and who were to continue in the Faith being assisted by grace and that he predestinated for his kingdome whom he fore-saw being freely called would beleeve above others and would be worthy of their calling and should die an happie â—eath 5. That the grace of God was given to all men according to their merit for the better using of their free-will 6. And that in this life so much is given that man may if he will be free from all sin Against this Heresie Hierome and Austine disputed at large and Austine retracted three whole Chapters Tom. 7. in opusculis 1. Concerning originall sin 2. Of grace and the cause of predestination 3. Of the perfection of righteousnesse Pelagius in the Synod of Palestina being condemned did so farre revoke his errour that he wished Anathema to him that thinks or sayes Apud Augustin de grat Christi cap. 2. that the grace of God by which Christ came into this world to save sinners is not necessary not onely every houre or every moment but also to every one of our actions and who goe about to take this away they shall be punished eternally Who would not cleere Pelagius in this case but under the buskin of this word grace he deluded the Palestine Bishops as Austine sheweth he left behinde him two disciples Caelestius and Julianus young men of a sharpe wit and with whom Austine in Africa had much adoe At last this infection flew over the Mediterrane-sea into Sicilie and Marsiles in France not all of it but onely so much as concerned the point of grace and predestination and the death of Christ the Asserters of which were called Semi-pelagians and the remainders of the Pelagians of which points there are extant the Epistles of Prosper Aquitanicus and of Hilarius Arelatensis to Austine whose learned Answer contained in two Books of the predestination of the Saints and of the good of perseverance and in a third concerning correction and grace To which Answer if the Authors of these Articles at this day would stand as they may and should stand for it is altogether S. Pauls doctrine the matter had beene decided ere this For indeed Arminius with his followers have at this day re-assumed the cause of the Marsilians and Syracusians but somewhat more handsomly dressed Neither could he be ignorant of this and therefore he used but little ingenuity in his tergiversation when he wrote in the Articles That he acknowledgeth neither Semi-pelagianisme objected against him nor nine nor five nor foure inches of it But to returne to the Article in it there be divers equivocations as shall appeare 1. The first lofty phrase lieth hid in Gods immutable Decree According to Scripture that is Gods immutable Decree which absolutely is not changed nor by the creatures can be changed for so God pronounceth himselfe immutable and his counsell immutable Mal. 3.6 Isaiah 46.10 I am God and change not My counsell shall stand and I will do all that I have decreed But they understand that God by an immutable Decree indeed hath decreed to save beleevers in regard of the species that is none but beleevers but not by a decree altogether immutable in respect of the individuals to wit of this or that beleever but under a condition if this or that beleever do not cause a change For they thinke as appeares by the fifth Article that they who beleeve to day may be unbeleevers to morrow and againe of unbeleevers may come to beleeve consequently therefore they thinke that God to day may decree not to save which yesterday by his immutable decree he appointed to save and that againe he can decree to save them still changing their condition If this be to give to God an immutable decree let themselves judge sure Jam. 1.17 no shadow can be more changeable then such a decree which the Scripture denieth The Authors Decreti Holland pag. 5. place such a decree in God Mat. 11.21 23.37 denying That any by God are invited to salvation to whom he hath not altogether decreed to give salvation for this being granted we must say that God had altogether decreed to give salvation to the Cities of Judea and Galilee whom Christ by preaching invited to salvation but seeing they beleeved not they were not saved therefore either he before did â—ot decree to save them or afterward he changed his decree 2. The second â—â—â—â—ing phrase and that the chiefest the foundation of the rest containing the â—â—â—â—â—e of the whole cause and difference of both parts is in the word appointed This according to the Scripture signifieth to us that God not onely from eternity appoâ—â—â—ed to save them who in time beleeve and persevere and are saved but also to elect them in Christ and to predestinate them to salvation and decreed to bestow on them qualities requisite to salvation to wit faith
bilis drawn from actives signifie passively as amabilis placabilis c. but not a few also descending from neutralls are not of the passive but of the neuter signification as rationabilis risibilis c. for him who can reason and laugh c. So the word Stabilis which doubtlesse the word Resistibilis doth follow from resisto that is gradum sisto to stand or else to resist As then stabilis so instabilis repugnabilis are not passives as if they signified to be stood to be unstood to be resisted but neutralls which signifie to stand long not to stand and able to resist So hee is called resistible not who can be resisted but who can resist So contrarily resistible will be very resisting as Echo resonabilis in Sabinus is an Echo much resounding which meaning when the clause wanted in both Articles this was not according to the Remonstrants mind therfore they should have first consulted with Grammarians about the use of such a barbarous word before they had troubled the Church with it But let this barbarous word be Latine and of the passive signification let I say the operation of resistible and irresistible grace be that which may be resisted by mans will or may not or which may be hindred or not hindred by free-will the question is what must be determined of this Whether this grace which produceth all these things ascribed to it in both Articles be resistible or irresistible The Remonstrants affirme the former but deny the later Our orthodox men in the Conference acknowledge not this barbarous and ambiguous terme but as for the matter it selfe the former they denie the later they affirme If Col. p. 217 238 239. say they by this word Resist be understood to hinder altogether and to master Gods working wee confesse that in mans conversion such a working of grace is placed by us which in this sense is irresistible that is which cannot be hindred nor mastered by mans resisting will the reason is because the grace of God in Christ doth overcome hinder and take away this opposition And this their opinion they prove strongly by ten Arguments out of Scripture On the contarie the Remonstrants endeavour to shew by nine Reasons that their grace is resistible the most of them being equivocall Col. p. 218. because of the ambiguitie of the word Grace Col. p. 226. upon which chiefly depends the whole companie of their sayings and arguments To unfold therefore this ambiguitie and the better to perceive the state of the question we must use the distinction of a three-fold state of mans will For we must consider what man 's will can doe or doth before its conversion what in conversion it selfe and what after it So there is a three-fold grace the first is calling grace or that of vocation externall answering the first state of the will the other is operating grace or that of inward motion answering the second state the third is co-operating or of internall motion too fit for the third state Calling grace or of externall vocation is that by which God is pleased outwardly to call or invite to faith obedience and salvation by the voice of the Law men not yet regenerate Heare O Israel c. Walk in my precepts c. Doe this Mat. 11.28 Marc. 1.5 c. And by Evangelicall Sermons Come to mee all c. Repent and beleeve the Gospel This grace which is usually called preventing precedaneous exciting inviting perswading God did not bestow in the Old Testament upon every nation but on Israel only according to that He hath declared his Statutes to Israel he hath not done so to any other nation So in the New Testament God confers not this grace on all people but on Christians alone Now concerning this grace we answer to the Question that it is not irresistible Col. p. 217. Rom. 8.6 but too much resistible yea that the will before conversion can doe nothing but resist this calling grace seeing the wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God and is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Hence are those complaints of God of Christ of the Prophets and Apostles in both Testaments concerning the resistance and contumacie of those who are called Jer. 7.13 Psal 80.14 Mat. 23.37 Act. 7.51 I spake to you rising early in the morning and calling and you heard not I called you and you did not answer O if my people had hearkened to mee If Israel had walked in my waies How often would I have gathered thee and thou wouldst not You alwaies resist the holy Ghost c. The Remonstrants in their second third fourth fifth sixth seventh eighth Arguments prove onely this and no other resistibilitie of grace What doe they then with all these paines but thresh huskes as they say For of the resistibilitie of this grace there is no doubt or question Co-operating grace for of this we will speak first or subsequent by them called consequent is that by which God inwardly co-operates with the good will of the regenerate man and by which the regenerate man is corroborated in the state of grace Psal 23.6 Jer. 32.40 Psal 143.10 1 Cor. 1.8 2 Thes 3.18 Of this it is said The mercy of the Lord shall follow me all the daies of my life I will put my fear in their hearts that they shal not depart from me Thy right Spirit shal lead me in the way of righteousness God will strengthen you unblameable even to the end This is it wch Paul wisheth to all Churches in the end of all his Epistles And of this also there is no question For though God doth never totally nor finally withdraw this from the regenerate according to his own promises and their prayers yet in his wisdome he so moderates it that now then he leaves a wrestling of the spirit flesh in them either to free or humble or excite or chastise them In which sometimes the spirit is mastered by the flesh sometime the flesh by the spirit as the fallings and groanings and complaints of the Saints witnesse and the Apostle confirmes The flesh covets against the spirit Gal. 5.17 and the spirit against the flesh This also we are content should be called resistible yet not simply but in some respect For this resistibilitie or resistance is not as the former between grace the will but between sensualitie or that remainder of the flesh in the Saints between grace as the Apostle witnesseth That which I would Rom. 7.15 19. I doe not but what I would not that I doe For I do not the good which I would but the evill which I would not that do I. And so that the flesh at last is overcome by the spirit sensuality by the regenerate will concupiscence by grace Lastly Operating grace which by them is confounded with the two former is the motion of Gods mercie as Austin calls it by which hee
bulwarke Now the cavill about the condition annexed to the promises doth nothing hinder our Arguments as was shewed Neither is the perseverance of the Saints prejudiced by that calumny of scandalous preaching and licentious beliefe of perseverance For otherwise the Apostles preaching of this doctrine had beene scandalous and the Churches beleeving thereof at that time had beene licentious De bono persev c. 18. I saith Austine will not exaggerate this matter with my words but will rather leave it to them to consider that they may see what this is which they have perswaded themselves to wit that the preaching of perseverance doth rather wrong the hearers by desperation then helpe them by exhortation for this were as much as if you would say that then man despaires of his owne salvation when he hath learned to put his trust not in himselfe but in God Neither doth the Paralogisme non causae concerning the neglect or nullifying of the meanes and fore-warnings c. hinder us for by these same meanes the holy Ghost doth worke and support the certainty of perseverance in the hearts of the Saints nor are we moved with the examples of hypocrites and Apostates in their fourth Engine of whom also the five marginals of the Article speake For these men had nothing common with the true faithfull but the bare name onely of faith of all which it is therefore said 1 Joh. 2.1 They went out from us because they were not of us for if they had beene of us they had remained with us but that is might be knowne they were not of us therefore they went out See Austine De bono perseverantiae c. 8. The great and grievous falls of Moses Aaron David Salomon Peter Judas and of others trouble not us for if they did any thing prejudice perseverance it was in the totality not in the finality thereof for it may be easily proved that all those whom the enemies of perseverance do object either were not true beleevers but hypocrites or repented in the end But neither can their totall perseverance be overthrowne from hence except withall Gods promises be overthrowne too which is impossible should be overthrowne by the exception of a pretended condition But the failings of the Saints that I may speake this by the way must not too peevishly be canvased by those who will be accounted among the number of Saints but prudently according to the rule of Charity are to be deplored 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather then censured considering God is a Father who is to judge his owne sons when they offend and the Saints are his children who are to give an account of their actions to their Father Oftentimes in a family the son and the servant commit the same offence and the son offends more hainously then the servant yet an earthly father thrusts the servant out of doores whereas he will not dis-inherit the son but chastise him onely for his good therefore the offence of a Son committed in the folly of his youth as it doth not induce him to hate his father so it doth not extinguish the fathers affection to his son David trecherously killed Vriah Joab Amasa Peter three times perfidiously denied his Master Judas once betrayed him put aside the event and Peters sin will seeme greater then that of Judas yet Christ looked with pity upon him not upon this Now let our Censors come and prove that Peter utterly lost that faith for which Christ prayed that it might not faile Now for their faults As in sharpe diseases mans life is endangered till the Physicians helpe come yet it is not presently extinguished even so in great sinnes the Saints faith is shaken and weakened but it is not therefore presently lost or dead because the heavenly Physician by his unspeakeable grace sustaines in their hearts that immortall seed of God from which their faith proceeds and supports them with his hand that when they fall they may not be bruised 1 John 3.9 Psal 37.24 This doctrine humane equity not to speake of Christian charity cannot upon any pretence subvert Lastly the two last foolish Paralogismes do not hurt the Saints perseverance if they be even scholastically examined for though both of them should directly conclude as they ought to do the contradictory to perseverance to wit That some truly and actually beleeving and regenerate do lose their faith and spirit of regeneration they must necessarily conclude lest either of the Premisses be false out of pure particulars and the first of them thus Some baptised children of faithfull parents do utterly lose faith and the Spirit of regeneration the reason is because otherwise all without exception should be saved which to them seemes an absurdity but by us is to be wished in charity But some baptised children of faithfull parents do truly and actually beleeve and are regenerated Therefore some truly and actually beleeving and regenerate do utterly lose faith and the Spirit of regeneration but the latter concludes thus Some excommunicate for their wickednesse doe utterly lose their faith Some excommunicate for their wickednesse are truly faithfull and regenerate Ergo Some truly faithfull and regenerate do utterly lose their faith or else of necessity seeing these are childish foolish that the consequences may be mended the former Paralogisme most assume the Minor universally false and the latter must suppose the Major universally false also so that the former must be thus made in Disamis otherwise they cannot conclude except they had rather have a Major universally false Some baptised children of faithfull parents utterly lose their faith and regeneration All the baptised children of faithfull parents truly and actually beleeve and are regenerate Therefore same truly and actually beleeving and regenerate utterly lose their faith and regeneration Here the Remonstrants themselves cannot deny but that the universall Assumption is false except they understand it sacramentally and so againe the consequence should be faulty For Austines doctrine which the orthodox Churches follow is this As in Isaac who was circumcised the eighth day the signe of the righteousnesse of faith went before and because he imitated his fathers faith there followed in him as he grew in yeares the righteousnesse it selfe the seale whereof went before in the Infant even so in baptised Infants the Sacrament of regeneration goeth before and if they have Christian piety conversion followes after the mystery whereof goeth before in the body Neither doe the words of the Catechisme page 74. any thing availe to the proofe of the Assumption universally false The latter from an universall Major in Datisi or a Minor converted in Darii otherwise they cannot conclude will be thus All excommunicated for wickednesse do utterly lose true faith and the holy Ghost Some excommunicate for their wickednesse are truly faithfull and regenerate Ergo Some truly faithfull and regenerate do utterly lose faith and the holy Ghost That here the Major is universally false was rightly answered by the Orthodox in the Conference and not refuted by the others For they may be excluded out of the Church and kingdome of Christ who never were truly in the state of grace but were alwayes hypocrites being destitute of true faith and Gods Spirit And so we have demonstrated that the orthodox truth concerning the perseverance of the Saints in faith doth subsist altogether unhurt by their Engines and let these suffice concerning the fifth Article FINIS
agnise the mercy and grace of God and yeeld thanks unto him for the same The summe therefore of all is that though the satisfaction of Christ our Mediator for our sins is most perfect yet all are not delivered by it but they only who beleeve the Gospel and do apply the merit of Christ by a true faith unto themselves Object 1. Grace exceedeth the sinne of Adam If therefore for the sin of Adam all men are cast away much more by the grace of Christ all and not beleevers onely shall be saved Answer to the antecedent Grace exceedeth and is above sin in respect of the sufficiency of the satisfaction not in respect of the application thereof Wherefore that all are not saved through the satisfaction or obedience of Christ the fault thereof sticketh in men themselves and is to be ascribed unto the unbeleevers who imbrace not the grace of Christ offered but like ungratefull men reject it Object 2. Whomsoever Christ hath fully satisfied for they are to be received of God into favour for so doth the justice of God require But Christ hath fully satisfied for all the sins of all men Therefore all men are to be received of God into favour or if this be not done God shall be unjust or somewhat is derogated from Christs merit Answ The Major proposition being understood simply and without any limitation is false All are received into favour for whom Christ hath satisfied with this condition if they apply the satisfation of Christ unto themselves by faith This condition is expresly added John 3.10 So God loved the world that hee gave his Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but might have everlasting life Object 3. Adam by one sinne made all subject to condemnation but Christ doth justifie onely some The force therefore of Adams sin is greater to condemne then of Christs satisfaction to save Answ The force of Christs satisfaction is seen not in the multitude of them who are saved but in the greatnesse of the benefit We deny the consequence of this argument because the force excellency and efficacy of Christs satisfaction is not to be esteemed by the multitude or number of those men who are thereby saved but by the greatnesse of the benefit it selfe For it is a greater work to deliver and save even one from everlasting death then to make all men by one sin guilty of everlasting death for be it that Christ should save even but one man yet it was necessary 1. That he should pay in a finite time a punishment in greatnesse and value infinite not onely for that one sin of Adam but for other infinite sins which follow it of which every one also deserves infinite punishment It was required also 2. That he should purge and take away not only that originall and birth-sin but also infinite others 3. And should restore in him a perfect conformity with God Wherefore the grace of Christ in saving even one man doth in infinite manner exceed the sin of Adam Ans 2. Again that the force of that efficacy which is in Christs merit and benefit passeth not through all men as the strength of Adams sin passed through all his posterity the fault hereof is in men who do not as much apply unto themselves by a true faith Christs merit as they do apply unto themselves the sin of Adam both by being born in it and consenting unto it and fostering it Now the reason why all men do not beleeve nor apply this Christs benefit unto themselves is a question of higher and deeper speculation impertinent to this place This may suffice for answer herein Rom 9.28 God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth And he will so shew his mercy that hee will also exercise his justice Quest 21. What is true faith Answ It is not only a certain knowledge whereby I surely assent to all things which God hath revealed unto us in his word a James 2.19 but also an assured trust b Heb. 11.1 7. Rom. 4.18 19 20 21. 10.10 Ephes 3.12 Hebr. 4.6 James 1.6 kindled in my heart by the holy Ghost c Gal. 5.22 Matth. 16.17 2 Cor. 4.13 Joh. 6.29 Eph. 2.8 Act. 16.14 Phil. 1.19 through the Gospel d Rom. 1.16 10.17 1 Cor. 1.21 Act. 10.44 16.14 whereby I make my repose in God being assuredly resolved that remission of sins everlasting righteousnesse and life is given not to others only but to me also e Rom. 1.17 5.1 Gal. 3.11 2.16 and that freely through the mercy of God for the merit of Christ alone f Eph. 2.8 Rom. 3.24 5.19 Luke 1.77 78. The Explication THe doctrine of Faith followeth 1. Because faith is the means whereby we are made partakers of the Mediatour 2. Because without faith the preaching of the Gospel profiteth and availeth nothing The Questions touching Faith are 1. What faith is in generall 2. How many kindes of faith there are in Scripture 3. How faith differeth from hope 4. What are the efficient causes of justifying faith 5. What are the effects of it 6. To whom it is given 1. What faith is in generall THe word fides or faith according to Cicero's derivation Whence faith hath his name Cic. Offic. 1. receiveth his appellation and name from the Gerund fiendo which signifieth doing because that which is covenanted is performed and is defined by him to be The assurance and truth of contracts and whatsoever kind of composition yea the very foundation of justice The generall nature of faith as it is extended unto all things It is commonly defined to be A certain or grounded knowledge of propositions or conclusions to which we assent on authority of the assertion of true witnesses whom wee may not except against or doubt of whether it be God or Angels or man or experience The generall nature of faith as it concerneth onely divine things and is taught in Scripture But whereas in the most generall distinction of faith there is one kind of faith in divine matters another in humane the question here is what Theologicall faith or faith in divine things is Wherefore we must give a more strict difinition of faith taken in generall which notwithstanding must be such as that it comprise all the specials of faith delivered in Scripture In generall therefore The divers acceptations and uses of the name of faith whatsoever faith is mentioned in Scripture it is A certain knowledge firmly yeelding assent to all things which are delivered in the sacred Scriptures of God his will works and grace whereunto we condescend even because God himselfe doth affirme it Or it is to yeeld assent to every word of God delivered to the Church either in the law or in the Gospel for that it is the asseveration or avouching of God himselfe Oftentimes faith is taken for the very doctrine of the Church or those things
whereby wee are out of Gods word informed and instructed unto faith or assent and beleefe as when wee use to say The Christian faith the Apostolike faith Oftentimes it is used for the fulfilling of ancient promises or the things themselves which are beleeved as Before faith came we were kept under the law and shut up unto the faith which should afterward be revealed Gal. 3.23 How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmly give assent as understanding or apprehension of principles science sapience art prudence for the assent coming unto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing it had without assent it is imperfect and unprofitable yet none of those are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before is described for to those notices or apprehensions we do assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our minds or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certain proofs But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophy but cometh and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall revelation or divine testimony That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseveration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theologicall faith from all other knowledges even the most certain And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessary that wee may not think that out of Philosophy or such principles as are naturally known to all are to be drawn reasons or arguments sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the word of God and those good and necessary consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certain then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either Naturall or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2. How many kinds of faith there are in Scripture FOur sorts of faith are found rehearsed in Scripture 1. Historicall 2. Temporary 3. Working miracles 4. Justifying or saving faith The difference of these kinds one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think all those things to be true which are manifested from above What historicall faith is either by voice or by visions or by oracles or by any other manner of revelation and are taught in the books of the Prophets and Apostles and thus to be perswaded of them for the asseveration and testimony of God himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such things as God is said to have done to do or that he will do hereafter of this faith these testimonies of holy Scripture make mention 1 Cor. 13.2 If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains c. Which saying notwithstanding may be construed of all the sorts of faith James 2.19 justifying faith only excepted The divels beleeve and tremble for the divell knoweth exactly both what things are written in the word and also what are not written because hee is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoever things are done in the Church and also through long experience hath known the doctrine of the Church to be true Acts 8.13 Simon Magus beleeved to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostle Peter propounded but he had not a justifying faith Temporary faith is to assent unto the doctrine of the Church together with profession and joy therein What temporall faith is though not true and unfained that is to say not springing from a lively sense of the grace of God towards them but of some other cause whatsoever therefore it endureth but for a time and in the instant of affliction vanisheth Or It is to assent unto the heavenly doctrine which is delivered by the Prophets and Apostles to professe it to glory therein and to rejoyce in the knowledge thereof for a time not for the application of the promise to themselves to wit not for any feeling in their hearts of Gods grace towards them but for other causes and therefore without any true conversion and finall perseverance in the profession of this doctrine This definition is drawn from the parable and words of Christ He that receiveth seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath hee not root in himselfe and dureth but a season Mat. 13.20 21. for as soon as tribulation or persecution cometh c. The causes of this kind of joy are in a manner infinite and diverse in divers persons yet all of them temporary at whose fading such faith also as is grounded on them flitteth and vanisheth Hypocrites rejoyce at the hearing of the Gospel Temporary faith is led in a string with the commodities of the world and with them doth live and die either because it is a new doctrine in their ears or because it seemeth to sooth and flatter their affections whilest it disburdeneth them of mens traditions as doth the doctrine of Christian liberty of justification c. or because they haunt a licentious custome of sinning or hunt after profits and commodities whether publike or private as riches honour glory c. which then appeareth when the crosse overtaketh them For then because they have no root they are parched and wasted with the heat thereof Thus hypocrites rejoyce they rejoyce not as true beleevers I mean on a sense and feeling of Gods grace working in them and on an application unto themselves of the blessings offered in the word which one thing only in the faithfull is the cause that they are rapt with exceeding true and perfect joy and the removing of this cause sufficeth to make faith temporary The difference of temporall and historicall faith This time serving faith differeth from historicall only in that joy which accompanieth it and not the other for the historicall faith hath a bare and naked knowledge only but temporary faith besides this knowledge rejoyceth therein for time-serving men receive the word with joy whereas divels beleeve historically and yet are hereon touched with no joy but rather tremble they I say joy not in that knowledge they have but wish it were quite extinguished Nay farther they professe not themselves to be followers of that doctrine though they know it to be true but horribly persecute and maliciously oppugne the same Notwithstanding in men historicall faith is sometimes coupled with profession and sometimes also severed from it for oftentimes men professe for I know not what causes that religion and truth which in heart they hate many also which are resolved and know assuredly the verity of Christian doctrine notwithstanding oppose themselves and set their faces against it and these are they which sin against the holy Ghost Object Yea but the
from the Father against Noetus and Sabellius and their Sectaries who would have the same to be the person of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost which in respect of diverse functions and actions is now called the Father now the Sonne now the holy Ghost And therefore were they called Patripassians Also against Servetus who confounded the Sonne and the holy Ghost That the Word or Sonne of God is diverse and distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost not in office onely but also in subsistence and person is proved by foure arguments No one person can be both Father Son in respect of himselfe None is the same person with him whose sonne he is nor with him who proceedeth or floweth from him otherwise the same thing in one respect should be relative and correlative But the Word is the Son of the Father and from the Word the holy Ghost proceedeth and is given Therefore the Word is neither the Father nor the holy Ghost Christ another from the Father John 5.32 37. 9.16 5.19 14.16 Christ expresly calleth himselfe another from the Father and the holy Ghost There is another that beareth witnesse of mee namely the Father in the same Chapter My doctrine is not mine but his that sent mee The Son can doe nothing of himselfe save that hee seeth the Father doe I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter Three persons expressed in Scripture 1 John 5.7 Gen. 1.26 Joh. 10.30 14.26 15.26 The Scripture doth plainly affirme that the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are three There are three which beare witnesse in the heaven the Father the Word and the Spirit and these three are one Let us make man in our image he doth not say I will make but Let us make I and my Father are one he doth not say am but are The Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name hee shall teach you all things When the Comforter shall come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the spirit of truth which proceedeth of the Father hee shall testifie of mee Teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost The holy Ghost descended in the shape of a Dove the Son was baptised in Jordan and the Fathers voice was heard from heaven Mat. 28.19 Mat. 3.17 This is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased The properties of the persons are diâ—tinct diverse The attributes of properties of the persons namely sending revealing and their offices are diverse The argument is this Whose properties are distinct they are in themselves distinct But the properties of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost are distinct Therefore the Sonne is neither the Father nor the holy Ghost The Minor is proved because the Son onely and not the Father or the holy Ghost was begotten of the Father conceived by the holy Ghost made flesh sent into flesh manifested in the flesh made Mediatour baptised did suffer and died The Father of himself worketh by the Son Mat. 11. â—9 The Son not of himselfe but of the Father by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost of the Father and of the Sonne No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne These wordes cannot be expounded after this sort No man knoweth me but I and no man knoweth me but I As the Father knoweth me 〈◊〉 14.13 so know I the Father The sense of these wordes cannot be this As I know me so I know me The Son of God therefore Christ is another from the Father and the holy Ghost THE THIRD CONCLUSION The Word is equall with the Father THat the Word or the Son of God Christ is no made God or inferiour to the Father or created of the Father before other things as Arius Eunomius Samosatenus Servetus and others the like Heretickes imagined but is by nature true and eternall God and equall unto the Father in God-head and in all essentiall perfections of the God-head is confirmed 〈…〉 16. â—â— Câ—â— 2.9 By testimonies of Scripture We are in him that is true that is in his Son Jesus Christ. The same is very God and eternall life All things that the Father hath are mine In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God-head bodily As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given unto the Son also to have life in himselfe Joâ—â—3 â— Phâ—â— â—â— Who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also that all men should honour the Son 〈…〉 as they honour the Father But the Father is to be honoured as God Therefore Christ is God equall in honour with the Father Christ 〈…〉 God 〈…〉 He that hath the whole essence of the God-head is necessarily equall with the Father But the Son of God hath the whole essence of the God-head communicated unto him for this because it is infinite is indivisible therefore the whole must needs be communicated unto whomsoever it is communicated Therefore the Word or Son of God is equall in all things with the eternall Father in the God-head The Minor is proved Generation or begetting is a communicating of the essence the Word was generated or begotten of the essence of the eternall Fatherâ— because he is his Son proper naturall and only begotten Therefore the whole Deity was communicated unto the Word He hath the same properties of the God-head The Scripture giveth the same properties and perfections of divine nature unto the Son which it doth unto the Father as namely eternity omnipotency immensity omniscience the searching of the heart and reines He is eternall Prov. 8.25 John 1.1 John 3.13 Eph 3.17 For Before the mountaines were settled and before the hils was I begotten In the beginning was the Word He is immense or unmeasurable No man ascendeth up to heaven but he that hath descended from heaven the Son of man which is in heaven That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith He is omnipotent Whatsoever things the Father doth John 5.19 Phil. 3.21 Heb. 1.3 the same things doth the Son also According to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things unto himselfe Bearing up all things by his mighty word He is omniscient or of infinite wisedome knowing all things His name shall be called Counsellor Esay 9.6 Mat. 11.27 No man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son c. He is the searcher of hearts But Jesus did not commit himself unto them John 2.24 25. because he knew them all And had no need that any should testifie of man for he knew what was in man Now we know that thou knowest all things He is the sanctifier of his Church